^%^ PRINCETON, N. J. *fff Purchased by the Mrs. Robert Lenox Kennedy Church History Fund. Division « i,i. / >-rr O »ip^ Secfioi! ^,I..nI>0 s A TRUE NARRATIVE THE RISE AND PROGRESS BY THE REV. PATRICK ADAIR MINISTER OF BELFAST A TRUE NARRATI '.:M\l "• ' • FEB 15 19 THE RISE AND PROGRESS ^resftptertan C|)urci) ixi Srelanli (1623— 1670) ^ • BY THE REV. PATRICK ADAIR MINISTER OF BELFAST ALSO THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH IN IRELAND SINCE THE SCOTS WERE NATURALIZED, BY THE REV, ANDREW STEWART MINISTER OF DONAGHADEE WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES BY W. D. K:$£-LiK D.D. BELFAST: C. AITCHISON LONDON: HAMILTON, ADAMS, & CO. EDINBURGH: A. ELLIOT 1866 A y PRINTED BY MARCUS WARD AND CO. BELFAST AND DUBLIN. CONTENTS. Introduction CHAPTER I. Mr. Robert Blair removes from Glasgow College to Baugor — State of the Country — Mr. Blair'' s Ordination — His Labours and Danger ...----... i CHAPTER II. Glendinning and the Antrim Meeting — Colwort, Welsh, and Dunbar — Echlin^s Opposition — -Primate Ussher— Livingston and Stetvart — Opposition frovt Separatists and Conformists - l6 CHAPTER III. False Excitement at Lame — Deposition of Blair and Others — Their Difficulties and Restoration — Second Deposition — Proposed Re- moval to New England^ Rett cm from Sea — Dangers of the Ministers — Escape to Scotland — Death of Cunningham — Mr. Blair proposes to go to France ------ 32 CHAPTER IV. Continued Sufferings — Tumult in Edinburgh, and Overthrow of Prelacy in Scotland— The Black Oath — Coalition between Papists and Prelatists — Abounding Wickedness — • Ussher's Prediction — Strafford'' s Proceedings - - - - - 52 CHAPTER V. Horrors of the Lrish Rebellion of 1641 — Presen'ation oj Dublin Castle by O'oen C Connolly — Proceedings of the Lords Justices 69 VI CONTENTS. CHAPTER VI. The Scotch Army in Ulster — The first Presbytery meets — Sessions Erected, and Ministers Appointed— Discipline of the Presbytery 88 CHAPTER VII. Tlu Covenant administered in Ulster — Taken at Carrickfergus, Comber, Neivtonards, Bangor, Broadisland, Islandmagee, Antrim, Ballymena, Coleraine, Dunliue, Derry, Raphoe, Letterkenny, Ramelton, and Enniskillen .... 102 CHAPTER VIII. Cases of Discipline — The Mock Presbytery of Route — Ministers Settled at Ballymena, Antrim, Cairticastle, and elsewhere — The Presbytery aftd the Commissioners of Parliament — Miftisters settled at Ray, Letterkenny, and other places — Dr. Colville of Galgorm — Defeat of the Scotch Army at Benbnrb 119 CHAPTER IX. Ministers settled at Ballymoney and Billy — Privy Censures — Colonel Monck and Sir Charles Coote — The Engagement — Monck stir prises Carrickfergus — 8ir Robert Adair ■ - 135 CHAPTER X. The Represent ativn — Reneiualofthe Covenant — Colonel ATonck and the Presbytery — Sir Alexander Stewart besieges Derry — ICer and C Quin Suspended a7td Restored - - - - I53 CHAPTER XL Scheming of the Lord of Ards — His Disputes with the Presbytery — Arrival of Cromwell in Lreland — Sir y antes Aiontgomery of Greyabbey — Death of Owen C Connolly — Ministers Praying for Charles II. are apprehended — Conference between them and Colonel Venables— Their Hardships - . - - 167 ' i^*^?^^V CONTENTS. CHAPTER XII. Continued Trials of the Ministers — Their Discussion at Antrim with Taylor and Weeks — Conference at Belfast with Commis- sioners of the Revenue — Messrs. Ferguson and Adair go to Dublin and confer with Fleetwood and Others — Mr. Adair's Papers Seized and Recovered — Ministers and People refuse the Engagement tendered by the Commissioners of the Revenue- Ministers enjoy greater Liberty — A Proposal to Transplant the Scottish Settlers to Tipper ary mi scan-ies . - - - 182 CHAPTER XIII. The Resolutioners and Protestors — The Churchrecovers her Liberty — The Act of Bangor — Supervision of Candidates for the Ministry — The Meetings of Down, Antrim, and Route, with Lagan — Expansion of the Church — Ministerial Maintenance— Cha- racter of Sir John Clotworthy ...... 204 CHAPTER XIV. Henry Cromwell succeeds Fleetivood in Ireland — Ministers to receive each £100 per annum — Synod at Ballymena — Dangers of the Mitiisters — Death of Oliver Cromwell — Proceedings of Monck — Presbyterians anxious for the King's Restoration — Meeting of the Convention in Dublin — Patrick Adair called there — Arrangements respecting Ministers — Political Manaeuven'ing - 222 CHAPTER XV. Restoration of Charles 11. — Afr. Adair'' s Experience in Dublin — Synod at Ballymena— Address to the King — Episcopacy re- established — Bramhall, Jeremy Taylor, and Leslie — A Party of Horse sent to disperse a Synod at Ballymena — Deputation of Ministers to Dublin — yeremy Taylor's Visitation — Thirty- six Churches declared Vacant— Hardships of Ministers - 238 CHAPTER XVI. Proceedings of the Irish Parliament — Burning of the Solemn League and Covenant— Perplexity of the Ministers— Great Field Meet- via CONTENTS. ings — Michael Bruce — Defect ions from the Good Cause — Three Ministers sent to Dublin — Their Petition to the Duke of Or- mond — Conduct of the Ministers -.-... 253 CHAPTER XVII. Blood's Plot — Ministers ordered to be Apprehended — Troubles of Mr. Boyd— Hardships of the Imprisoned Ministers — Disarm- ing of the Northern Presbyterians — Execution of Lecky — Some hidulgence granted — Messrs. M'Cormick and Qrookshanks — Bishop Leslie a Persecutor — His Death - ■ ■ - 270 CHAPTER XVIII. Presbyterians begin to build Preaching Houses — Oppressions and Avarice of the Episcopal Cleigy — Lord Robarts — Meeting of Ministers — Collection foi- Distressed Ministers in Holland — Bishop Leslie and Bishop Boyle persecute — Application to the Lord Lieutenant — Deaths of Ministers — Ministers Ordained — Strange Catastrophe in a Dublin Theatre - - . . 288 History of the Church of Ireland, by the Rez'. Andrew Steuiart, of Dotuighadee ...... ... ^05 General Index 323 INTRODUCTION. HE work now presented to the public was written towards the close of the seventeenth century. Its author intended to bring down the Narrative to the beginning of the reign of William III. ; for, in the original title-page, he announces a division into four parts — the first extending from 1622 to 1642 ; the second from 1642 to 1661 ; the third from 1661 to the death of Charles II., in 1685; and the fourth from 1685 to " this present year" — obviously alluding to a period of deliverance, when the history would reach a pleasing termination. Mr. Adair died in 1694; and either death, or the increasing infirmities of age, prevented him from completing his undertaking. The manuscript ends, somewhat abruptly, about the close of the year 1670 — or rather before the middle of the reign of Charles II. This Narrative was evidently designed by its author for the press ; but the imperfect state in which it was left by him, prevented its immediate publication. Many ministers and others, who survived him, were aware of its existence : a X. INTRODUCTION. in 1697, the Synod of Ulster voted a small sum to the Rev. William Adair, of Ballyeaston, for his trouble in transcrib- ing " his father's Collections, containing a history of the church from 1621 to 1670;"* and, in 17 13, his successor in the ministry, the Rev. Dr. James Kirkpatrick, of Belfast, bears emphatic testimony to the value of the compilation. He states that he had been permitted to peruse it, and that he had availed himself largely of the information it supplies in the preparation of his Presbytaian Loyalty. " The history itself," says he, " contains a curious collection of some very surprising affairs, and perhaps may be exposed to public view in due tinie."t This idea is now, for the first time, reaHsed ; as the disputes which commenced in the North of Ireland soon after the appearance of Presbyterian Loyalty, between' the Subscribers and the Non-Subscribers — and which con- tinued so long to distract the Presbyterian community — com- pletely occupied the attention of those who might otherwise have taken an interest in the publication. For many years during the last century the possessor of the manuscript was unknown ; and those who were anxious to consult it, sought for it in vain. In 1764, an advertisement appeared once * The following is the Minute adopted by the Synod held at Antrim, June znd, 1697 : — " Mr. William Adair has copied out his father's Collections, containing a History of this church from the year 1621 to the year 1670 : his care and diligence approven and kindly taken : for defraying what expenses he has been at to an amanuensis, allow him 40 shillings out of the R. D. ; and, moreover, appoint Messrs. Archibald Hamilton, and Alexander Hutcheson, to revise the said Collections, and give their judgment of them at the next Synod at Dromore." Extracted from the MS. Minutes by Rev. R. Park, clerk of Assembly. — Some of the short notes in the margin of the M.S. were probably made by this Revision Committee. t Presbyterian Loyalty, p. 167. INTRODUCTION. XI. and again in the Belfast Neivs- Letter, offering a reward for its discovery — but apparently without any result. At length, about the year 1810, the late Dr. Stephenson, of this town, father of the present eminent physician of the same name, found it among the papers of his friend the late W. Trail Kennedy, Esq. of Annadale. In 1825, it was for a short period in the possession of the late Rev. Dr. Reid, author of the History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, who, with his own hand, made a copy of the greater part of it. The manuscript recovered by Dr. Stephenson is at present the property of the Rev. W. Bruce, of Belfast, who very kindly permitted me to have the use of it for some time. It is contained in a bound volume, about eight inches long and six inches broad; and, including a few blank spaces — left for the insertion of documents which were never trans- ferred to them — extends to 319 pages. Though the ink in many places is much faded, the manuscript is still legible ; several transcribers have obviously been employed in its preparation, and some portions of it can be read much more easily than others. By far the larger portion of it is written in very excellent round-hand — in all likelihood the penman- ship of an amanuensis employed by the Rev. W. Adair, of Ballyeaston. The title-page betrays the tremulous hand of age, and is probably the autograph of the author. I have compared the copy made by Dr. Reid with the ancient volume, page for page, and can vouch for its accuracy. Dr. Reid has modernized the spelling ; improved the punctuation ; removed som.e very obvious clerical errors ; occasionally omitted a superfluous phrase; and, in a few xn. INTRODUCTION. cases, substituted an intelligible word for another long since obsolete. When anything has been added by way of ex- planation it has been enclosed in brackets ; and, in every case, the exact meaning of the writer has been carefully preserved. From Dr. Reid's copy — as likely to be much better understood by the reader — the greater part of the present text has been printed. In the original manuscript there "are very few resting-places ; and, for convenience, the Narrative has been now divided into chapters, with their contents prefixed. Dr. Reid in his History has noticed most of the events recorded in this volume ; but not a few incidents, as yet quite unknown to the public, are here detailed ; so that all who desire to be acquainted with the early struggles of Presbyterianism in Ireland Avill peruse this Narrative with peculiar interest. As an account of important political, as well as ecclesiastical, transactions, it is entitled to special confidence. Its author lived throughout the whole period of which he treats ; he was himself an actor in many of the scenes which he describes ; and he was respected by all his brethren for his probity, piety, and discretion. He was not free either from the prejudices of his party or the supersti- tions of his age ; but he possessed a sound and vigorous judgment ; he was a devout observer of the ways of Provi- dence ; and, because of the consistency and self-denial with which he adhered to his principles in trying times, his memory deserves to be cherished by all right-hearted Pres- byterians. His style, though homely, is generally neither feeble nor obscure. He was accustomed to speak in the INTRODUCTION. Xlll. Scottish dialect ; and, when he does not use his vernacular tongue, he may be expected to clothe his thoughts in lan- guage somewhat different from that of a native English writer. Mr. Adair was a Scotchman of highly respectable parent- age. From boyhood he took an interest in ecclesiastical affairs; and, on the 23rd of July, 1637 — when the famous Janet Geddes threw the stool at the head of the Dean of Edinburgh as he was proceeding to introduce the Service Book, and when the promoters of the Liturgy were balked by a mob of women — Patrick Adair was in the Scottish metropolis, and a witness of the uproar. When licensed, he came over to Ireland as a preacher ; and, on the 7th of May, 1646, he was ordained to the pastoral charge of the parish of Cairncastle, near Lame, in the County of Antrim. In 1674 he was removed from Cairncastle to Belfast — where he officiated about twenty years. For nearly half a century he was a minister of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland ; and, during that eventful period, he was deputed by his brethren to act as their spokesman and representative on many critical occasions. In 1652, at a public discussion in the town of Antrim with two leaders of the Sectaries, he conducted the argument very much to the satisfaction of his friends ; he had various conferences with Fleetwood and others who ruled in Ireland during the Commonwealth ; he was one of the ministers ejected at the Restoration ; and, a few years before his death, he had the honour of an inter- view with King William III. With another of his brethren, he was sent over on that occasion to London by the Presby- XIV. INTRODUCTION. terians of Ulster, to congratulate the Prince on his arrival in England. The Rev. Dr. James Kirkpatrick, the author of Presby- terian Loyalty, was the son of a Presbyterian minister well acquainted with the writer of this Narrative, and was him- self removed from Templepatrick to the congregation over which Mr. Adair presided in Belfast about twelve years after that gentleman's decease. He is, therefore, competent to bear testimony to the character of his distinguished prede- cessor. His attestation is remarkable. " Mr. Adair," says he, " was a man of great natural parts and wisdom, eminent piety and exemplary holiness, great ministerial gravity and authority, endowed with savoury and most edifying gifts for his sacred function, wherein he was laborious, painful, and faithful ; was a constant, curious, and accurate observer of all public occurrences ; and, with all these rare qualities, he had not only the blood and descent, but the spirit and just decorum of a gentleman."* A considerable number of the Scottish licentiates who settled in Ireland early in the seventeenth century, received ordination from the bishops of Ulster after a Presbyterian fashion. When, for example, Mr. Livingston of Killinchy was ordained, those parts of the established ritual to which he objected were omitted, and old Bishop Knox of Raphoe, coming in among the neighbouring Presbyterian ministers as one of themselves, joined with them in the imposition of hands. When Mr. Blair, Mr. Hamilton, and others were ordained, the same course was adopted. These facts are * Presbyterian Loyalty, p. 166. INTRODUCTION. XV. recorded by Episcopal, as well as by Presbyterian writers. They are described with much minuteness by Dr. Leland, a Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, and an accurate investi- gator, whose History of Ireland di^-p^dired in 1773. "On the plantation made in the reign of James," says he, " the new colonists had been supplied with teachers principally from Scotland. They formed their churches on the Presby- terian model, and majiy refused to accept Episcopal ordinatiofi. To quiet such scruples, the bishops, by the approbation of Usshcr, their learned metropolitan, consented to ordain them to the ministry, without adhering strictly to the established form, and to admit some of their brethren of the Scottish Presbytery to a participation of their office. Thus the Scottish teachers enjoyed churches and tithes without using the liturgy."* Dr. Peter Heylin — a bitter high-churchman, who flourished at the very time when these Scottish ministers were in Ulster, and who, from his position as chaplain to Charles I., had the best means of information respecting all the ecclesiastical movements throughout the three kingdoms — uses even stronger language than Leland when speaking of the Church of Ireland in the early part of the seventeenth century. " The adventurers of the Scottish nation," says he, " brought with them hither such a stock of Puritanism, such a contempt of bishops, such a neglect of the public liturgy, and other divine offices of this church, that there was nothing less to be found amongst them than the government and forms of worship established in the Church of England." He adds, as he goes on to denounce the Puritans who settled * History of Ireland, II. 481. XVI. INTRODUCTION. in Ireland about this period, — " Not contented with the articles of the Church of England, they were resolved to frame a Confession of their own ; the drawing up whereof was referred to Dr. James Ussher .... by whom the book w^as so contrived that all the Sabbatarian and Calvinian rigours were declared therein to be the doctrines of that church .... and finally such a silence concerning the consecration of archbishops and bishops (expressly justi- fied and avowed in the English book), as if they were not a distinct order from the common Presbyters. All which, bei?ig Ussher' s 07vn private opinions, were dispersed in several places of the articles for the Church of Ireland, approved of in the Convocation of the year 1615, and finally confirmed by the Lord Deputy Chichester in the name of King James."* But, where bigotry bears sway, everything is seen through a discoloured medium ; and the best authenticated facts will be disputed. Though the account usually given of the man- ner in which Blair, Livingston, and others, were ordained, has passed current for more than two centuries, a late writer, noted for the intensity of his theological prejudices, has thought proper to call it in question. The objector is no less a personage than the author of the History of the Church of Ireland, the Right Rev. Dr. Mant, Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore. " It might," says he, " be reasonably ques- tioned how far these narratives are worthy of credit."t * History of tJie Presbyterians, Book XL, p. 388. Heylin was born in 1600, and died in 1662. Through the influence of Laud he was made Chaplain-in-Ordinary to Charles I. in 1629. t History 0/ tlie Church of Ireland, I. 453. London, 1840. INTRODUCTION. XVll. " The mind of the reader, if it does not repudiate the account at once, and altogether, will probably fluctuate between doubts."* And what is the only evidence he is able to pro- duce in support of his scepticism 1 It appears that a Royal Visitation Book of Down and Connor, which reports the admission of Blair and Livingston to the ministry, " fa^es no notice of any deviation from the regular form of ordination as prescribed by law."t Every one must see that such an ob- jection is quite frivolous. If the law was not strictly observed, we could scarcely expect its transgressors to report the in- fraction. Had the Visitation Book declared that Blair and Livingston were ordained in all respects according to the Episcopal ritual, there would be validity in the demurrer ; but the record contains no such allegation. " The form of ordination in the Book of Common Prayer, and no other," argues Bishop Mant, " is prescribed by the Act of Uniformity, 2nd year of Elizabeth, chapter II.":}: The Right Reverend Prelate himself supplies a ready reply to this reasoning ; for he informs us that, several years before the appearance of the Scottish ministers in Ulster, " by the intervention of the executive authority, although not repealed, the Act of Uni- formity ceased to be enforced, and the violation of it was connived at."§ The argument from the Act of Uniformity * History of t lie Church of Ireland, I. 453. t Ibid, I. 453. t The form of ordination in the Book of Common Prayer is 7iot mentioned in the Irish Act of Uniformity ; neither is the necessity of Episcopal ordination there pre- scribed. Hence, Echlin and Knox may have felt themselves at liberty to act as they did. § History of tlie Church of Ireland. I. 338. XVlll. INTRODUCTION. thus goes for nothing. And what is the testimony which Bishop Mant has arraigned as unworthy of credit ] It is that of Blair and Livingston — two of the gentlemen ordained — backed by a long array of other evidence. Blair and Living- ston have left behind them separate narratives, in which each minutely describes the manner of his own ordination ; and no writer before Bishop Mant has dared to challenge their veracity. Both were able, learned, and holy men ; both were signally honoured by the great Head of the Church in turning many to righteousness ; both suffered most severely for the cause to which they were devoted ; both wrote their depositions, the one in Scotland and the other in Holland, shortly before they died, and at a time when they could have had no personal interest in concocting fabrications ; and yet, if we are to listen to the insinuations of Dr. Mant, both may reasonably be suspected of tvilful falsehood I Patrick Adair, their contemporary, in the following Narrative, en- dorses their representations.* Andrew Stewart, another of their brethren, in a History now for the first time published, virtually does the same ;t and even Peter Heylin avers that they scorned to submit to the ritual of the Church of Eng- land. It would be easy to furnish additional proof — but it is surely unnecessary. The man who deems Blair and Living- ston unworthy of credit, must be left to his unbelief. The late Diocesan of Down, Connor, and Dromore severely condemns the Scottish preachers for taking office in the Irish Church, when they did non-approve of its Lit- urgy and Constitution. Had they gained admission by * See p. lo of this volume. \ See p. 318 of this volume. INTRODUCTION. XIX. equivocation or fraud, there would be some pith in the criticism; but, when their case is fairly stated, even a mi- croscopic censor may find it difficult to point out anything like transgression. They acted throughout with the utmost frankness; they fully proclaimed their principles; and, instead of being denounced as disingenuous, some may be disposed to think that they rather erred on the side of excessive scrupu- losity. The bishops, as well as the executive government, had long openly concurred in the non-observance of the Act of Uniformity— the Irish Church was still in a very unsettled condition — and the Scottish preachers, shut out from the ministry at home, felt at liberty to avail themselves of the laxity of its regulations. They were required to enter into no unholy compromise; they were invited and encour- aged to occupy a field of labour "white to the harvest," and why not embrace such a precious opportunity? The King of the Church graciously signified his approval of their conduct, by pouring down a rich blessing on their ministrations. Bishop Mant, indeed, contemplates with wonderful complacency their subsequent expulsion from their livings; but a writer of a more catholic spirit would have stigmatized the policy which deprived the country of the services of such eminent evangelists. Those who admitted them to the ministry on Presbyterian principles, were bound, in honour, to tolerate their neglect of the Book of Common Prayer; and the Executive Government, which connived at their settlement, should also have thrown over them the shield of its protection. But, they were not long enclosed in the Episcopal net, when a mean attempt was made to coerce XX. INTRODUCTION. them to conformity. The conduct of the bishops was as inconsistent and ungenerous as it was unjust and oppressive. Blair and his brethren exhibited a stern integrity which casts a darker shade of infamy over the memory of their perse- cutors ; and the patience with which they submitted to poverty and sufferings, rather than defile the sanctuary of conscience, challenges our highest admiration. Dr. Mant's work was published several years after the appear- ance of Dr. Reid's History of the Fresbyteria?i Church in Ireland; and though the bishop quite ignored the labours of his learned predecessor, it is notorious that he quietly appro- priated some of his materials.* Nor is this the gravest charge which may be preferred against the Right Rev. author. Though exculpatory evidence of a satisfactory character was before him, he doggedly reiterated slanders most injurious to Irish Presbyterianism. A single instance of such unfair- ness — suggested by the following Narrative — may here be adduced. Mr. Adair has shown t that the conspiracy, known as " Blood's Plot," which created a great sensation early in the reign of Charles II., was concocted chiefly by the old Cromwellians, in Dublin and elsewhere. The Presbyterians of Ulster, as a body, were altogether opposed to the move- ment. Dr. Reid, in his History, has published the evidence supplied by Adair; and every reader of ordinary candour must admit that he has completely vindicated the reputation of his co-religionists. But, Bishop Mant took no notice of the defence; and, as if such a thing had never even been * See Dublin Christian Examiner iov October and December, 1840. t See Narrative, Chap, xvii., page 271, &c. INTRODUCTION. XXI. attempted, cooly repeated the original calumny ! According to him the conspiracy was hatched " between the fanatics of England and Scotland and the rigid Scotch Presbyterians in the Irish Counties of the North* Comment on such a state- ment is unnecessary. The historian fills a noble office; and he is deserving of all honour if he faithfully registers events and wisely reviews them; but he forfeits all title to respect if he basely panders to his prejudices, and becomes either a special pleader or a false witness. The late Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore, is not the only Episcopal writer who has recently challenged the veracity of the fathers of Irish Presbyterianism. Dr. Elring- ton, late Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of Dublin, has also stepped forward as their accuser. '' It is stated confidently," says he " that when Bishop Echlin, of Down, suspended two remarkable Puritans, Blair and Living- ston, Blair appealed to the Primate, who immediately desired the bishop to relax his erroneous censure. The whole nar- rative is suspicious in the extreme." + The fact here disputed does not rest on the unsupported authority of Blair. It is attested, still more circumstantially, by the other minister in- volved in the sentence of suspension. " We," says Living- ston, referring to Blair and himself, " with Mr. Dunbar, Mr. Welsh, Mr. Hamilton, and Mr. Colwort, went to Tredafif [Drogheda], to Dr. Ussher, called Primate of Armagh, not only a learned, but a godly man, although a bishop. Thither came also Sir Andrew Stewart, afterwards Lord Castlestewart, * History of the Church of Ireland, I. 637. t Life 0/ Archbishop Usstur,-^. 146. Dublin, 1848. XXU. INTRODUCTION. to deal for us.* The Primate, very cheerfully, dealt for us with the bishop, so as we were at that time restored "f Patrick Adair, who had often conversed with ministers and others acquainted with the whole transaction, here bears the same testimony.^ And what is the counter-evidence produced by Dr. Elrington? None whatever ! With all the books and manuscripts in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, at his command, he has not been able to furnish even one scrap of contradiction. He can only say, " That Archbishop Ussher should countenance what was too flagrant a breach of dis- cipline for Bishop Echlin to pass over, is not^vithin the limits of credibility."^ By the same species of reasoning. Dr. Elring- ton could have disproved the occurrence of the Revolution, or the existence of Napoleon Buonaparte. On another point, the Professor of Theology in Trinity College, Dublin, has impugned the truthfulness of Blair. Ussher is represented by that minister as listening patiently to his objections to the Anglican Service Book, and as ad- mitting the validity of his arguments. " In March, 1627," says Blair, " my noble patron [Lord Claneboy], having had a great esteem of Primate Ussher, would have me to accom- pany him to a meeting of the nobility and gentry of Ulster * Sir Andrew Stewart was probably induced to take a deeper interest in this affair in consequence of his relationship to Josias Welsh. That minister's mother was first cousin to Lord Castlestewart. — See Life of John Welsh, by the Rev. James Young, p. 71, note. Edinburgh, i866. t Livingston's Life, IVodrow Society, Select Biographies, I. 145. X Adair was well acquainted with both Blair and Livingston. Kirkpatrick says, " Mr. Adair was a great intimate, and in some respects, a disciple of the famous Mr. John Livingston." — Presbyterian Loyalty, 165. § Life 0/ Archbishop Ussher, p. 147. INTRODUCTION. XXIU. with the Primate. Accordingly, I went [to Dublin], and had a kind invitation to be at his table while I was in town. But, having once met with the English Liturgy there, I left my excuse with my patron — that I expected another thing than formal liturgies in the family of so learned and pious a man. The Primate excused himself, by reason of the great confluence that was there ; and had the good nature to entreat me to come to Tredaff, where his ordinary residence was, and where he would be more at leisure to be better acquainted with me. I complied with the Primate's invita- tion, and found him very affable, and ready to impart his mind. He desired to know what was my judgment con- cerning the nature of justifying and saving faith. . . . From this he passed on to try my mind concerning cere- monies, wherein we were not so far from agreeing as I feared ; for, when I had freely opened my grievances, he admitted that all these things ought to have been removed ; but the constitution and laws of the place and time would not permit that to be done." * According to Dr. Elrington, the account here given by the minister of Bangor " contains many circumstances noto- riously false." t And how does this writer attempt to sustain so very grave an indictment 1 He appeals to the evidence of the Archbishop's chaplain. " Dr. Bernard," says he, " giving a detail of the arrangements of the house at Drogheda, states, that morning and evening prayers, ac- cording to the Liturgy, were read every day, and that the * Blair's Liyi', p. 64. Ed. Edinburgh, 1754. t Life of Archbishop Ussher, p. 148. XXIV. INTRODUCTION. Archbishop never failed to attend, except prevented by- illness." * Blair speaks of what occurred in 1627, whereas Bernard refers to what was customary after the adoption of the Irish canons in 1634 — so that his statement is very little to the purpose. On such evidence no upright judge would convict any one of falsehood. Even supposing that the routine of the house at Drogheda, as described by Bernard, had been observed ever since Ussher's advancement to the Primacy,t it would not follow that Blair has uttered an untruth ; as, under the circumstances, the humble-minded Archbishop might, out of deference to his guest, have made a temporary change in his domestic arrangements. Though he was bound in public to adhere to the Liturgy, he could have free prayer in his own dwelling : and why should Blair be set down as a liar because he intimates that Ussher once availed himself of a privilege to which he was undoubtedly entitled ? The most objectionable sections of the Prayer Book — such as the Athanasian Creed, with its eternal condemnation of all who do not hold every jot and tittle of its nearly incomprehensible distinctions, the Burial Service, the Service for Confirmation, and the Bap- * Life 0/ ArcJiiishoJ) Ussher, p. 148-9. t Bernard was not competent to speak of the arrangements of Ussher's household at the period of Blair's visit to him at Drogheda. About the time of the meeting in Dublin in spring, 1627, he received an appointment, which led to his separation _/2)r smeral years from the Archbishop. "Now," says he, " a preferment too early for those years, for his [Ussher's] sake conferred upon me, was no temptation to me, in that it took me too soon from him ; but not many years after \x. pleased God I was called to him again." — Life and Death of Dr. James Ussher, by Nicholas Bernard, D. D., p. 93. Dublin, 1656. He returned to Drogheda in 1634. — ^e.e. Epistle Dedi- catory to his Fare-well Sermons. London, 1651. tismal Service — were not rehearsed at household worship ; and though a portion of the Liturgy may have been repeated daily in the Primate's presence, it does not follow that he was not ready to acknowledge the defects of many parts of the volume. The fact that he prepared a new Confession of Faith for the Church of Ireland supplies clear proof that he was not thoroughly satisfied even with the Thirty-Nine Articles. It so happens, however, that the Rev. Dr. Bernard, the gentleman brought forward to convict Blair of falsehood, is himself rather a slippery witness. His conscience certainly possessed marvellous elasticity, for, after having long been a minister of the Episcopal Church, in which he attained the dignity of a Dean, he passed over into the service of Oliver Cromwell, in whose household he acted as Almoner or Chap- lain ; and, at the Restoration, he once more changed with the times, and rather signalised himself by his zeal for Con- formity. It is also noteworthy that his testimony as to the arrangements of Ussher's household varied with his position. In 1 66 1, when he had returned to Episcopacy, he makes the deposition reported by Dr. Elrington ; but, in 1658, when the fear of Oliver, his master, was still before him, he delivers very different evidence. " Ussher," says he, " had prayers constantly in his family four times a day — at six in the morning and eight at night they were such wherein the gifts of those who were his chaplains were exeixised ; but, before dinner and supper, in the chapel was the forenamed [Liturgy] also observed. Indeed, he was not so rigid as to tie all men, in private^ to an absolute necessary use of it, or b XXVI. INTRODUCTION. in the public, that a sermon was not to be heard unless that [Liturgy] did precede."* The witness here obviously sus- tains the account of Blair, and makes it probable that the minister of Bangor himself, in the use of free prayer, acted as chaplain to Ussher during his visit to him at Drogheda. Those who carefully peruse the following Narrative may well be amazed at the ignorance of Irish Presbyterian affairs displayed by some of the most eminent of our Episcopal writers. Bishop Heber, in his Life of Jcre7ny Taylor, has occasion to notice the state of this country about the middle of the seventeenth century ; and the flippancy with which he makes the most absurd and ridiculous averments reveals the incautious haste with which he must have prepared that piece of biography. He gravely informs us, for example, that, in the rebellion of 1641, the Protestant Episcopal clergy of Ireland " had all been swept away from that ill- starred kingdom." " Their places," he adds, " had been supplied by the most zealous adherents of the Common- wealth and the covenant."t It appears, however, from Adair, that the overflowing flood had not created such universal desolation ; for a goodly number of these High Church clergy were still forthcoming to forswear Episcopacy and proclaim themselves Covenanters. Bishop Heber's account of what happened in Ireland at the Restoration is no less extraordinary. " Fortunately," says he, " for good taste and rational piety, the friends of both were triumphant ; and, more happily still for the national honour and prosperity, * See Dr. Reicts Seven Letters to Dr. EIrington, p. 65. Glasgow, 1849. t Life of tlie Right Rev. Jeremy Taylor, D.D., I., 164. London, 1824. INTRODUCTION. XXVll. the restoration of both was effected tvithout any of those severities totvards Dissenters which, in England and Scot- land, disgrace the annals of Charles the Second."* Had Heber diligently studied the history of the period, he would have discovered that Irish Presbyterians were the very first thrown into the furnace of persecution. In the following Narrative, some of the severities they endured are graphi- cally described by one of the sufferers. Presbyterian minis- ters were ejected from their livings ; forbidden to assemble in Synods or in Presbyteries ; obliged to meet their people for worship at dead of night ; exposed to ruinous fines, if they ventured to celebrate the Lord's Supper ; hunted by a brutal soldiery; thrown into prison ; or forced to make their escape from the country. In one day Bishop Jeremy Taylor himself drove no less than thirty-six of them from their pulpits. The Presbyterian pastors of Down and Antrim in the time of Charles I. were men of singular gifts and zeal ; and the account given by Adair of their labours is most interest- ing and edifying. The great and godly Ussher honoured them as true heralds of the cross, and was most desirous to make their services available for the benefit of the North of Ireland. But the gentle Primate was not fit to contend with such strong-willed and unscrupulous partisans as Laud and Wentworth. Under the pressure of their tyranny, he could only shed tears and give way. It was not strange he was so unwilling to molest these ministers merely because they could not conscientiously adopt the Service Book. In weight of character and pastoral accomplishments, Blair, Welsh, * Life oftlie Right Rev. Jeremy Taylor, D.D., I., 165. XXVlll. INTRODUCTION. Hamilton, Livingston, and others, were immensely superior to the Episcopal clergy around them ; and, in scholarship, some even of the bishops who oppressed them, were greatly their inferiors. Blair, who was a gentleman by descent, had been six years a Professor in the College of Glasgow before he came to Ireland ; Welsh, the grandson of John Knox, and the great grandson of Lord Ochiltree, had also been a Professor in the same university;* Hamilton, the nephew of Lord Claneboy, was a man of learning ; and few at the present day possess the literary acquirements of Livingston, the great grandson of Alexander, fifth Lord Livingston. When in Holland he held fellowship with giants in literature, such as Voet and Leusden. Before his death, he had a copy of the Old Testament, translated out of the original Hebrew into Latin, ready for the press. He was acquainted not only with Greek, Latin, Hebrew, Chaldee, and Syriac, but also with several of the modern Continental languages, including French, Italian, German, Spanish, and Dutch.t Even a scholar, like Jeremy Taylor or Reginald Heber, might not care to stand a competitive examination on the tongues with such a rival. And yet the Lord Bishop of Calcutta speaks of the Presbyterian ministers of Ulster in the seventeenth century as if they were almost beneath contempt. Referring to the Dioceses of Down, Connor, and Dromore at the time of the Restoration, he thus expresses himself: — " It was in this part of Ireland more than any other that the clearance of the EpiscopaHan clergy had been most * Life of John Welsh, by Young, p. 413. ^ Life of Livingston. Wodrow Society. Select Biographies, \., i(j$-6. INTRODUCTION. XXIX. effectual, and that their places had been supplied by the sturdiest champions of the covenant, taken, for the most part, from the west of Scotland — disciples of Cameron, Renwick, and Peden — and professing, in the wildest and most gloomy sense, the austere principles of their party. Such men as these, more prejudiced in proportioti as they were worse educated than the other adherents of Calvin, were neither to be impressed by the zeal with which the new Prelate (Jeremy Taylor) discharged the duties of his station nor softened by the tenderness and charity expressed in his de- portment towards themselves."* The recklessness of these representations must be obvious to every one even superficially acquainted with Presby- terian Church History ; for Peden was unknown in Ireland at the period here mentioned; Renwick was yet unborn; and Cameron did not commence his career as a preacher until long afterwards. The assertion that the disciples of Cameron, Renwick, and Peden, were now creating confusion in the North of Ireland, involves an anachronism which betrays its absurdity. We have various means of ascertaining the real character of the ministers expelled from the Irish Establish- ment by Jeremy Taylor. Mr. Adair was one of these men ; and every discerning reader of this Narrative may see that he was neither ignorant, hot-headed, nor impracticable. He was a sedate, sensible, and earnest pastor, who scorned to be a time-server, and who preferred the safe-keeping of a good conscience to a comfortable temporal provision. Jeremy Taylor, could, no doubt, soar higher on the wings of * Life of Jeremy Taylor, I., 166-7. \XX. INTRODUCTION. fancy, and clothe his ideas in more gorgeous, or more graceful, diction; but his theology was thoroughly unsound; his piety was rather monkish than evangelical ;""' and there are not want- ing evidences that Mr. Adair had studied more profoundly the mystery of godliness, and was better qualified to minister to minds diseased. And, even on lower grounds, the pastor of Cairncastle may bear a not unfavourable comparison with the Bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore. Mr. Adair was a scion of one of the most respectable families in the West of Scotland — Jeremy Taylor was the son of a Cambridge barber. Mr. Adair was married to the daughter of Sir Robert Adair, of Ballymena — one of the very worthiest and most influential of the landed proprietors of the country; Jeremy Taylor, with all his learning and rhetorical ability, might never have been permitted to wear a mitre, had he not been pleased to marry an illegitimate daughter t of Charles I. Michael Bruce, of Killinchy, another of these sufferers for Nonconformity, was one of the most awakening preachers of his age. His intrepidity, his zeal, his exalted holiness, and his majestic eloquence, have earned for him im- perishable renown. At the Restoration there was no bishop in Ireland who could point to so high a lineage. The best blood of Scotland flowed in his veins; for his lineal ancestor, John de Bruce, was uncle to Bruce of Bannockburn. His great grand-father, Robert Bruce, had laid aside the em- * Bishop Rust, his friend and successor in the See of Dromore, in a funeral sermon, not inappropriately describes his character when he declares that "he had piety- enough _/br a cloister." \ She is said " both in countenance and disposition to have displayed a striking re- semblance to her unfortunate father." — Heber's Life of Jeremy Taylor, I. 56. INTRODUCTION. XXXI. broidered scarlet dress of the courtier, to enter the ministry of the Presbyterian Church ; and was one of that noble host of confessors who contended side by side with Andrew Melville in the struggle for ecclesiastical freedom. He was the most influential Privy Councillor in the kingdom when James VI. went to Denmark for his bride; and when the royal pair appeared among their subjects, this same Robert Bruce was selected, at the coronation, to place the crown on the head of the first Protestant Queen of Scotland. And there were others of these ministers, of whom Bishop Heber speaks so disparagingly, who would have been entitled to respect in any church in Christendom. Thomas Hall, the pastor of Larne, was a man of singular excellence; and a work on the Shorter Catechism, which he has left behind him, may still be studied with advantage. Thomas Peebles, of Dundonald, is described by Adair as " learned and faithful, eminent in the languages and history;" and Thomas Gowan, of Antrim, taught there philosophy for many years, and pub- lished two valuable Latin Treatises on Logic. Heber certainly did not mean to be ironical when speaking of "the tenderness and charity" exhibited in the deportment of Jeremy Taylor toward the Presbyterian ministers of Down and Antrim ; and yet, in this sense only, have his words any point or significance. Every one acquainted with the facts is well aware that the tender mercies of the bishop were cruel. Had Jeremy Taylor been removed from this world before he reached the Episcopal throne, he would have left behind him a far more savoury reputation ; for the author of the Liberty of Frophesyifig no sooner became a Lord Spiritual, than he XXXll. INTRODUCTION. seemed to be another man. As if oblivious of all the prin- ciples propounded in that celebrated treatise, he took the lead in the race of intolerance. He occupies the unenviable position of the first persecutor of the Irish Presbyterian min- isters after the Restoration. Such was his zeal to put them down, that he stretched his power beyond its proper bounds, and anticipated the progress of legislation. In the spring of 1 66 1, he declared their pulpits vacant, simply because they were not episcopally ordained ; though the Act of Parliament authorizing such severity was not passed until four years afterwards.* Finding them by no means so pliant as others who had taken the Solemn League and Covenant, he com- pletely lost his temper ; and even Heber is constrained to acknowledge that his very first sermon before the two Houses of Parliament in Ireland, displays "traces of disappointment and irritation. "t Nothing, indeed, can be more shameful or insulting than the strain in which he there attacks the un- happy Nonconformists. " We have seen," says he, in the Epistle Dedicatory, " the vilest part of mankind — men that have done things so horrid, worse than which the sun never saw — -/;r/^;;^ tender consciences against ecclesiastical laws."| These words obviously refer to the death of Charles I. ; but he was aware that the Presbyterians had no share in that transaction; and the Chaplain of the Cavalieis knew well that ' See Mant, I. 646. Presbyterian Ordination was recognized by law in the Church of England, in the reign of Elizabeth. i Life of Taylor, I. 168. X See this Epistle Dedicatory in Taylor's Works, VI. 336. London, 1812. When Taylor came to Ireland, shortly before Cromwell's death, Oliver gave him "a pass and a protection for himself and his family, under his sign manual and privy signet." — Rawdon Papers, 189. INTRODUCTION. XXXlll. his own party contained as vile men as England could produce. It is very painful to be obliged to speak thus of Jeremy Taylor; but the truth must be told ; and the blundering of his Right Reverend biographer cannot be permitted to pass unnoticed. Heber states that, " though Bishop Taylor was a nominal member of the Irish Privy Council, there is no reason whatever to suppose that he took a part in the measures of any administration."* Letters written at the time by individuals connected with the Government warrant a very different inference. Thus, Lord Orrery, in a com- munication addressed to the Duke of Ormond, bearing date April i6th, 1662, expressly declares that the bishops complained of " indulgences " granted, among others, to the " Nonconformists of the North," which, says he, " 7nade us call them to advise what was fit to be done." He adds, " If the laws be not put in execution, the Church will be dis- satisfied.'^f There can be no doubt that Jeremy Taylor was at least one of the bishops here described as consulted on this occasion, and as stimulating the Executive to severity. His sermon to the two Houses of Parliament, and his treat- ment of the Presbyterian ministers of Down and Antrim, abundantly prove that he was no sleeping partner in the business of persecution. It is due to the memory of the fathers of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland to publish this Narrative of their labours and sufferings ; and the present generation may derive much * Life of Taylor, I. 50. t See this letter quoted in Maiit, I. 637. XXXIV. INTRODUCTION. advantage from its perusal. The history of Irish Presbyter- ianism presents strange vicissitudes. In the times of Blair and Livingston it began to take root in the land ; but its growth was suddenly arrested by the suspension of its ministers, and the imposition of the Black Oath : it revived in the days of the covenant, but it was permitted to prosper only for a few years : it was sternly discountenanced by Cromwell, and yet, towards the close of the Protectorate, it recovered its position and extended its influence : at the Restoration it was well-nigh crushed to death, and during all the times of Charles II. and his brother James, it was obliged to maintain a continued struggle for existence : it revived once more in the reign of William III., and in the reign of Queen Anne it was again threatened with extinction : on the accession of the House of Hanover to the throne, it was rescued almost from the grave; but, for the seventy-five years following, it was so oppressed by poverty that many of its ministers and people left their native shores, and hastened away to the American wilderness : at the com- mencement of this century its pastors had a most miserable subsistence, and most of its houses of worship were little better than mere ruins ; and yet, at this moment, its adher- ents are the bone and sinew of the inhabitants of Ulster, and constitute the one-half of the church-going Protestant population of Ireland. The period included in this Narrative was distinguished by the occurrence of the first great religious Revival in the Presbyterian Church of Ireland. It is here described with much simplicity j and those who have witnessed the visita- INTRODUCTION. XXXV. tion of 1859, may observe a marked resemblance between these two extraordinary awakenings. Manifestations of folly, such as those recorded by Adair, were common to both. When the Heavenly Husbandman sows good seed, the enemy will be always ready to sow tares ; but no wise man will, on that account, deny the excellence of the divine plantation. There are none so blind as those who believe that a year of grace is nothing but a year of delusion. The excitement of 1859 has now completely passed away, but its blessed fruits remain, and shall endure throughout eternity. This Narrative clearly shows wherein consists the true excellence of the Christian ministry. The founders of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland were devotedly attached to its worship, polity, and discipline ; but they had higher and better recommendations. They were eminently holy men ; they were able preachers ; they were wise to win souls ; they were instant in season and out of season. The people greatly valued their ministry, for they fully proclaimed the gospel, and commended themselves to every man's con- science. The right form of church government is Heaven's own ordinance ; but it is only when in the hands of men animated by the Spirit of the living God that it can be properly appreciated. Such was Presbyterianism in the days here described. Its ministers were true witnesses for Christ ; they taught His doctrine ; they exhibited His temper; they walked in His ways. Their Divine Master gloriously set his seal to their commission. Multitudes were XXXVl. INTRODUCTION. added to the Lord. And so it will be always. No religious community can flourish without a converted and earnest ministry. Happy is the church furnished with many such pastors as Patrick Adair. Belfast, May %th, 1866. a €xi\t Harrati&e; ^t. CHAPTER I. MR. ROBERT BLAIR REMOVES FROM GLASGOW COLLEGE TO BANGOR — STATE OF THE COUNTRY— MR. BLAIR'S ORDINATION — HIS LABOURS AND DANGER. |N the year 1622 comes to Bangor that famous minister of Christ, Mr. Robert Blair, who was the first and greatest instrument for preaching of the Gospel in the North of Ireland.t He had been six years Regent in the College of Glasgow, in which time he employed himself in * The following is the full title-page, apparently in Mr. Patrick Adair's own hand- writing : — " A True Narrative of the Rise and Progress of the Presbyterian Govern- ment in the North of Ireland, and of the various troubles and afflictions which ministers and people adhering to that way did meet with from the adversaries thereof, and of their constant adherence thereunto notwithstanding. Divided into four parts : The first, which is mainly introductive, from the year 1622 to the year 1642 : the second, from the year 1642 to the year i66i ; the third, from the year 1661 to the death of King Charles II.; the fourth, from the entrance of King James II. upon his Government unto this present year. Faithfully collected from the records of the Presbytery. Whereunto is annexed — An exact account of the manner of their exer- cise of that government, in all the parts thereof, for the information of such as desire to be informed." Zech. iv., 6. " Not by might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of Hosts." Psalms viii., 2. "Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings hast thou ordained strength because of thine enemies, that thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger." In the days of Blair the year commenced on the 25th of March ; and, according to the old reckoning, he was probably invited by Lord Claneboy to Bangor in 1622 ; but he actually arrived there early in 1623, and not in 1622, as stated by Adair. Dean Gibson died on the 23rd June, 1623. t Mr. Blair was certainly the most able and influential of the Scottish ministers, who now settled in Ireland, but he was not the first in point of time. Edward Brice settled in Broadisland, or Ballycarry, in 1613. A 2 MR. BLAIR. [a.d. that office, not only by diligent teacl>ing of philosophy to the scholars, but training them also in the exercises of piety. Many of them became seriously exercised in conscience; many singular instances whereof are mentioned in a Narra- tive left by himself concerning that part of his life. He becomes by degrees to be eminent, even when he was a Regent, both for learning and piety ; and, among other effects of his piety, it was his custom, in the times of vacancy* from his work in the college, to spend that time in visiting the most eminent ministers and Christians in divers parts of the land, and spend some time with them in conference and prayer, for his edification, being then a young man. One vacancy he would go to the North of Scotland — a hundred and forty miles from Glasgow — where he conversed with famous Mr. Robert Brucet and Mr. David Dickson,:}: both at that time confined upon their non-conformity — besides many others, ministers and eminent Christians, as he acknowledged, to his great edification. Another time he travelled towards the South, where, among others, he visits one Mr. Oswell,§ an ancient minister of Christ. This Mr. Oswell much encouraged him, then a young man, to steadfastness against the growing cbrruptions of those times — bishops growing to a height in Scotland, and the Articles of Perth Assembly|| then being concluded and urged upon faithful ministers ; and told him a passage that, * i.e., vacation. t Some account has been given of this eminent minister in the Introduction. He died in 1631 ; aged 77. His contemporaries describe him as " tall and dignified, a venerable and heroic man, his countenance majestic, and his appearance in the pulpit grave, and expressive of much authority." X Mr. Dickson was minister of Irvine, and afterwards Professor of Divinity in the University of Edinburgh. § or Oswald. II These Articles sanctioned kneeling at the communion, the observance of holidays, episcopal confirmation, private baptism, and the private dispensation of the Lord's Supper. 1623.] MR. GREENHAM. when himself was a young man, he had occasion to visit and converse with Mr. Greenham, that singularly pious and faithful minister of Drayton, in England. While he was at his house he perceived numbers of good people, one after another, repairing to Mr. Greenham from other places — besides his own people — for conference, and satisfying them m their doubts and exercise of conscience, in which Mr. Greenham was singularly gifted. Mr. Oswell, in dis- course with Mr. Greenham making his observation of the people's so frequent repairing to him for such ends, and men of his sort being under a cloud, Mr. Greenham answered that there ought in this to be observed the singular goodness and power of God to his suffering servants ; that, whereas the Bishops had taken church power out of their hands, and erected a kind of worldly jurisdiction over people instead of Christ — the Lord was, in the consciences of the godly, everywhere erecting a throne for Himself, and uniting them to the ministers, with the undervaluing of the usurped power of the prelates. This passage Mr. Blair related to a minister of Ireland many years after, and bid him tell it his brethren for their encouragement under men's oppressions. Indeed, the continued experience of the suffer- ing church of Christ in these nations hath proved these many years that Christ hath always kept up a throne for Himself in the hearts of the godly in these lands, opposite to that usurped power of prelates — yea, in the hearts of the multitude of common people in this North of Ireland, though few persons of quality in this country joined with these ministers. Mr. Blair becomes weaiy in so long trafificking with Aristotle and conversing with philosophical notions, and resolves to accept a call to the ministry. But, though divers parishes earnestly called him. Archbishop Law, per- MONSIEUR BASNAGE, [a.d. ceiving he was not for conformity, and othenvise knowing his abilities, did obstruct any settlements in his diocese. In the meantime there was in Glasgow a minister from the French Church — Monsieur Basnage — sent over for a collec- tion for relief of Rochelle, then in great straits. This minister conversed equally with the Episcopal party and the Nonconformists, in order to the errand he came for, till he had gathered what was offered. At last he spoke to Mr. Blair in private, telling him that, though he had carried himself indifferently towards both parties in the Church of Scotland, lest he should have marred the work he came for, yet now, having done his business, he freely declared to Mr. Blair, whom he liked and whom not. He also told Mr. Blair what good he heard of him, and that he perceived the Bishop's party had a pique at him, and before a year went about he would find the effect of their displeasure ; and, withal, not to be discouraged ; for, if he should be troubled by them, he entreated him to come to France, where, first, he should have a place in the college for teach- ing philosophy, till he had learned the French tongue ; anc^ then have a ministerial charge ; and he would be the more welcome in France that he suffered by them in Scotland. Shortly after, Mr. Blair fell into some difficulties in Glasgow. The Bishop had a jealous eye over him, and a pique at him upon account not only of his nonconformity, but that he, in a public meeting of the members of the college and ministers of the town, had contradicted the Bishop asserting all things in Perth Assembly were carried orderly. Mr. Blair, having gone there on purpose, in time of vacancy, to see the manner, did testify openly that the Archbishop of St. Andrew's publicly declared in his disputes, that, though there were none there to conclude the Articles but the Bishop and King's Commissioner, they should be 1623.] BOYD, CAMERON, LAW, AND SPOTSWOOD. 5 concluded.* This provoked the Bishop to bitter words against Mr. Blair. And, withal, at that time famous Mr. Boyd, of Trochrigge, with some ministers, reproving the Bishop for having put some young godly students from the communion-table because they would not kneel, did occasion the removal of that shining light Mr. Boyd from being Principal of the College. In his stead was sent from court, by the Bishop's procurement, Mr. Cameron, who, at that time, Avas much noticed for his learning and abilities. His design was to bring masters and students in Glasgow to conformity, wherein he did much traffict with Mr. Blair ; but Mr. Blair having now fully studied those controversies, and being fixed, Cameron could get no ground upon him, whereupon he resolved to have him removed from the college ; and for that end laboured to render him obnoxious as not Well affected to monarchical government. But that failed him, — Mr. Blair's notes upon Aristotle's Ethics and Politics being revised, and by himself explained to satisfac- tion of all the members of the college. He engaged Mr. Blair to disputation anent some Arminian tenets which he sustained in his theses, labouring to affront him, but " i.e., adopted. The Archbishop of St. Andrews mentioned in the text as acting so dictatorially in the Perth Assembly in 1618 was the famous John Spotswood, the author of a History of the Church of Scotland. The Bishop of Glasgow, of whom Blair complains, was James Law. Livingston, in his Characteristics, tells a singular story respecting these two gentlemen. Mr. John Davidson, minister of Prestonpans, being Moderator of the Provincial Synod of Lothian, wherein Mr. John Spotswood, minister at Calder, and Mr. James Law, minister at Kirkliston, were arraigned for playing at foot-ball on the Lord's Day — insisted that they should be deposed for such conduct ; but it was carried that they should be simply rebuked. On this occasion Mr. Davidson thus addressed the Synod : — " And now, brethren, let me tell you what reward you shall get for your lenity — these two men shall trample on your necks, and the necks of the ministry of Scotland." " Thereafter," says Livingston, " Mr. Spotswood was first Bishop of Glasgow, and after of St. Andrews, and Mr. Law became Bishop of Glasgow, and both did much mischief." Livingston himself was one of a number of students excluded by Law from the communion-table at Glasgow for refusing to kneel. t i.e., deal or discourse. 6 BLAIR INVITED TO BANGOR. [a.d. gained nothing ; the Lord helping his servant to defend the truth with prudence and sobriety, as well as with learning. But when Mr. Blair perceived he could not live peaceably in that place, nor with safety ; neither was there access for his entering into the ministry in Scotland, the Bishops putting out many eminent worthy ancient ministers for their nonconformity, and barring the door against young men Nonconformists, therefore he much inclined to go to France in compliance with that motion which was made to him by the French Minister. Yet, in the meantime, there comes an invitation to him from the Lord Claneboy, patron of the parish of Bangor, in Ireland. This at first he received with a kind of indignation, having a great antipathy against going to Ireland. But thereafter he dealt with God by prayer to direct him according to what was His will, and, at the close of his prayer, he found himself as sensibly rebuked as if one standing by had audibly said — " Thou fool art taking the disposal of thyself, not submitting to me. Thou must either preach the Gospel in Ireland or nowhere at all." Being thus rebuked, he found himself bound in spirit to set his face towards Ireland ; and yet, for all this, was not persuaded to settle there, loathing that country, and hanker- ing still after France. Yet, the Sovereign Lord thrust him over into Ireland wholly against his inclination. So, coming over, and landing at Glenarm, he goes towards Carrick- fergus ; and, having come within a mile of the town, upon the top of the hill Bangor in these parts appeared to him. ; at sight of which the Lord did unexpectedly fill his heart with such a sweet peace and extraordinary joy that he could scarcely contain himself, but was forced to lie down upon the grass to rejoice in the Lord, who was the same in Ire- land that he was in Scotland. The next day, coming towards Bangor, it was suggested to him that there being an old man in that place who was a 1623.] BLAIR PREACHES IN BANGOR. Conformist, [and who] might [have] labour[ed] to obstruct his entry, that old man was now sick, and would not rise again. This suggestion at first he rebuked, not knowing whence it came ; but, when he came to Bangor, he found it true, being tlie first thing was told him uninquired ; yet, though he saw the Lord thus clearing his entry, he gave not over to plead that God might obstruct it, and for that end was very plain with the Lord Claneboy, shewing him what accusations had been against him in Glasgow as disaff"ected to the civil government — though he had fully cleared himself — and that he could not submit to Episcopal government, nor any part of the Liturgy — to see if these things would cause him re- linquish his invitation : but that lord, having had informa- tion of the dispute in Glasgow by a minister who was present, was satisfied as to that ; and, for his nonconformity, he said he was confident to procure his entry without con- formity. However, thereafter he was much satisfied he had been thus free; especially when troubles came some years after, neither patron nor bishop could say he had broken with them. He preached, upon invitation of the patron and sick incumbent; and after three Sabbaths some ancient men of the congregation came to him, in name of the rest, entreating him not to leave them, and gave him all the encouragement they could, which call he laid much weight upon for his farther clearing. Besides, the dying man did much encourage him to undertake the charge, professing his great repentance that ever he was a Dean, speaking more peremptorily and terribly against that way than (as Mr. Blair's own Narrative of his life says, from which all these passages are taken)* ever he durst do, either before that or since ; and charged Mr. Blair, in Christ's name, and as he would * IMany other statements in this part of the narrative are taken from Blair's Life : but Adair mentions various incidents not to be found there. He may have received additional information from Blair himself. 8 STATE OF THE NORTH OF IRELAND. [^.d. expect a blessing on his ministry, to be steadfast in that good way lie had begun in ; and, reaching out both his arms, drew Mr. Blair's head into his bosom, and, laying his hands on his head, blessed him. The room being dark, some of the people standing by, hearing his discourse, and comparing it with former ways, could not believe it was he who spoke, but rather an angel from Heaven. Ivlr. Blair refuted that conceit, and the man died a few days after. But, before we go farther, it is fit to declare what was at that time the case of this North of Ireland. 'Tis said the most part of considerable lands in Ireland Avere possessed in ancient times by the English. But the civil wars in Eng- land between the houses of York and Lancaster did draw from Ulster the able men of the English nation to assist their own faction in England. Thereupon the Irish in Ulster killed and expelled the remnant of the English out of that province, and molested all the rest of Ireland ; Ulster being in their conceit like the thumb in the hand which is able to grip and hold against the four fingers — Leinster, Munster, Connaught, and Meath. The civil wars ending in the beginning of the reign of King Henry VII., the suppressing of the Irish rebels was not much laboured by the English party (partly through division at home, and partly through wars with France and Scotland) till the reign of Queen Elizabeth, who did much to finish that rebellion, which yet was not fully extinguished — the Scots with Islanders sometimes joining with the Irish, and sometimes acting by themselves against the English — till King James' coming to the Crown of England. The w^ars lasting so long, the whole country upon the matter did lie waste, the English possessing only some (tw towns and castles, and makmg use of small parcels of near adjacent lands ; and the Irish staying in woods, bogs, and such fast ,623.] STATE OF THE NORTH OF IRELAND. 9 places. But, in the reign of King James, that distressed land began again to be planted both by English and Scots, the Irish remaining not only obdurate in their idolatry, but also in idleness and rudeness. In this time the parts of Scotland nearest to Ireland sent over abundance of people and cattle, which planted the country of Ulster next the sea ; and albeit, among these. Divine Providence sent over some worthy persons for birth, education, and parts ; yet the most part were such as either poverty or scandalous lives, or, at best, seeking better accommodation, did set forward that way. The wolf and wood kern* were greatest enemies to the first planters, but the long-rested land did yield to the labourer such plentiful increase that many followed these first essayers. Little care was taken by any to plant religion. As were the people, so, for the most part, were the preachers. The case of the people throughout all the country was most lamentable, being drowned in ignorance, security, and sen- suality, which was Mr. Blair's great discouragement to settle in these parts. However, there were some few godly men in the country before him. There was in the next parish — Holywood — a very godly man, Mr. Robert Cunningham, with whom he became intimately acquainted, to both their comfort and edification. They often visited one another, and spent many hours — yea, days — in prayer. Mr. Cunningham be- came singular and eminent in holiness and usefulness in the ministry, in a greater degree by Mr. Blair's coming to Ireland. There was also in the County of Antrim Mr. John Ridge, of the town of Antrim. There had also been in Carrick- * i.e., the robber issuing from the woods. " The kerns were light troops, armed with swords and javelins, and generally so irregular that kern and robber were sometimes synonymous." — Gordon's History 0/ Ireland, I., 237. BLAIRS ORDINATION. [a.d. fergus a gracious and able man, Mr. Hubbard, under the protection of the old Lord Chichester, who had been Deputy of Ireland, and carried great favour to godly men. Mr. Cartwright had been his tutor in his younger years ; but he was dead before Mr. Blair came. My Lord Claneboy procured Mr. Blair's admission to the ministry, having before, at his desire, informed the Bishop"' of his settled principles against conformity; and besides, Mr. Blair, fearing he had not been plain enough with the Bishop, declared the same to himself at their first meeting — notwithstanding the Bishop declared himself most willing he should be planted there, saying he heard good of him, and would impose no conditions upon him, himself was old, and could teach him ceremonies, and Mr. Blair could teach him substance, only he must ordain him, otherwise neither of them could answer the law nor brook the land. Mr. Blair told him tliat was contrary to his principles — to which he replied wittily and submissively — whatever you account of Episcopacy, yet I know you account a Presbyter to have divine warrant — will you not receive ordination from INIr. Cunningham and the adjacent brethren, and let me come in among them in no other relation than a Presbyter ? This Mr. Blair could not refuse, and so the matter was carried. Being entered into the ministry, he was four times in public preaching every week, with variety of matter and method in all these ; and one day or two every week instructing in the grounds of religion, and examining and pressing to family worship in divers quarters of the parish, which he continued the whole time of his ministry there. 'Tis worthy observation that one Saturday, at night late, having all the day sat at his study, and his candle going out, he called for another from the * Echlin, Bishop of Down and Connor. 1623.] FIRST YEAR OF BLAIR S MINISTRY. 11 mistress of the house, which she at first refused, telling him it was fit he should go to rest; at last, through his im- portunity, she was forced to go to the room under his chamber for a candle — when the room below was taking fire through the bricks in his room ; whereupon, she calling to him, he suddenly raised the bricks, and got the fire quenched — which was the more observable that the house wherein he was, being situate below the rest of the town, and there blowing a strong north wind all that night, which would have carried the flame to the rest of the town, there would have been no possibility to preserve it. The custom was, in the first year of his ministry, not to pitch on a book or chapter to go through, but to make choice of such passages of Scripture as held forth funda- mental and most material points of religion, and close this course with one sermon of heaven's glory and another of hell's torments. Sometimes, in choosing his text and medi- tation, he was much difficulted and deserted — but thereafter in delivery was singularly assisted — yea, sometimes in the beginning of his sermon much straitened, and thereafter much enlarged. In the second year of his ministry a plentiful harvest was almost wholly spoiled with excessive rains after it was cut down, so that the corn, especially in that parish, being later than in places about, was seemingly past hopes of recovery; upon Avhich he kept a public fast; and God ordered that the day thereafter there blew so mighty and strong a wind for twenty-and-four hours together, that it recovered the corn beyond expectation, both that which was growing in the fields on the stooks and that which was smoking in the stacks. Some neighbouring ministers Joined in the same duty, and found the same etfects : but, which was better, the people began to relish the duty of prayer much more than 12 HAMILTON OF BALLYWALTER. [a.d. formerly, both in private and in their famihes, insomuch that one who was a godly man took up this opinion, that, in all cases and difficulties, there needed no other means but prayer ; and, being a man skilful in horses, told Mr. Blair, who had sent for him to a sick horse, he needed no other means but to go to his chamber and pray ; but Mr. Blair, not without some difficulty, got him convinced that it was a tempting of God to neglect other means. Mr. Blair and Mr. Cunningham resolved to celebrate the Lord's Supper four times a year in each of their parishes, where proficients in both parishes did all these eight times communicate together, and these communions became so edifying, and were so blessed, that multitudes of professors from all places of both counties ordinarily resorted to them, and some from Tyrone — there was such a spirit of zeal and power of God poured forth at that time. About that time Mr. James Hamilton, a learned and godly young man, being a daily hearer of Mr. Robert Blair, shewed much tenderness and ability. He being then chamberlain* to the Lord Claneboy his uncle, Mr. Blair, and Mr. Cunningham, put him to private essays of his gifts ; and, being satisfied therewith, Mr. Blair invited him to preach publicly af Bangor in his uncle's hearing, he knowing nothing till he saw him in the pulpit (they fearing my lord would be loath to part with so faithful a servant). But, when my lord heard him in public, he put great respect upon him the same day ; and shortly after entered him unto a charge at Ballywalter, where he was painful, successful, and constant, notwithstanding he had many temptations to follow promotion ; but was graciously preserved from these baits, and made a successful instrument in the work of Christ in these parts. Mr. Blair had for a time elders and deacons for the exer- * i.e., agent or factor, living in his own house. ,623.] RLAIRS CHURCH DISCIPLINE. I3 cise of discipline, who, for the time they were permitted, were very useful in the congregation ; scandalous persons having been convinced, and publicly professing their repen- tance before the congregation ; till a proud young man, the son and heir of a rich man, falling into scandal, proved obstinate, and appealed from the session to the Bishop — whereby the order of that discipline was broken. But God struck that young man a little after that he died, and a brother better than he succeeded him. It was observed that, after the Bishop's official had wrung the discipline out of their hands, compounding with the rich for money, and sending the poorer sort to public penance (as they call it), there was no blessing nor ediiication to the people seen to follow that work ; yet, in parishes where were godly minis- ters, the Lord's husbandry always prospered. About this time, the devil stirred up a man in Mr Blair's parish to stab him. One day, Mr. Blair spending a day in family humiliation, there came two men to his gate, knocking. He (having before ordered that none that day should open the gate but himself) comes to it, and the pretended errand was to advertise Mr. Blair that one of them had a child to baptize. Mr. Blair, having spoken a little to him in order to that duty (as his use was), dismissed him. But the other, being the other's landlord, and their chief constable in the parish, desired to speak with Mr. Blair in private. Mr. Blair looking on him, apprehended his eyes to be like the eyes of a cat in the night, and that he had some mischief in his heart. However, keeping his eyes upon him, and at some distance from him, he took him into the church which was near his house. Presently the man fell a-trembling, which so increased that he could not speak, and was like to throw him out of the seat he was on.* Mr. Blair laid his * This man was evidently under the influence of a species of deliriitm tremens. Mr. Blair was not aware that he was suffering from disease brought on by drunkenness. 14 A STRANGE INCIDENT. [a.d. arm about him, and asked what troubled him. After a little while's silence, and the trembling ceasing, he told Mr. Blair how the devil had for a long time appeared to him, first at Glasgow, where he bought a horse from him, he receiving sixpence in earnest, and that, off-hand, he offered him a great purse full of silver and gold if he would be his, making no mention of the horse. The man said he blessed himself, and so the buyer, with the silver and gold, which was poured out on the table, instantly evanished. Some days thereafter he had appeared to him at his own house, naming him, and said, " You are mine, for I did earl you with a sixpence, which you have." Then he asked his name ; he answered " Nihil Domus," which likely the man said wrong for '■'■Nihil Damus^^ i.e., "We give nothing."* Thus, the man being molested with many apparitions, comes over to Ireland, thinking to shun them ; but he also oft appeared to him in Ireland, and now of late he oft commanded him to kill and slay, or he would kill him. Mr. Blair asked him, ^Miom % He answered, any that comes in his way, but the better were the better service ; and the man said often his whinger had been drawn and kept under his cloak, to obey Satan's com- mand, but still somewhat held his hand that he could not strike. When he had told these things to Mr. Blair, he fell again a-trembling, and became speechless, and looking at Mr. Blair in a lamentable manner, designed Mr. Blair to be the person he aimed at, and then fell a-crying and lamenting. Mr. Blair shewed him the horribleness of his ignorance and drunkenness. He made many promises of reformation, which were not well kept ; for, within a fortnight after, hav- * It would appear that these two Latin words — Nihil Damns — that is, ive give nothing — were supposed to be among the names by which the devil reveals himself. Whether the designation " old nick" is a contraction for "old nihil," or whether it is derived from Nick, an evil spirit of the waters, in the Northern mythology, I cannot undertake to decide. ,623.] ^ STRANGE INCIDENT. I5 ing sat long at drink, and going home late, the devil again appeared to him, and challenged him for opening to Mr. Blair what had been in secret between them, and pulled the cap off his head, and tore the band from his neck, saying to him, — " On Hallow Night I shall have thy soul and body in despite of the ministers, and all that will do for thee." Whereupon being terrified and driven to his bed, he sent for Mr. Blair presently, and told him what now had passed, and entreated Mr. Blair for Christ's sake to be with him that night. Mr. Blair, having instructed him and prayed with him, parted, and promised to be with him that night, provided he would fly unto Christ for a refuge, and not to him, who was but a weak sinful creature. Mr. Blair had resolved to spend the day before that night in family humiliation, but had forgot till near night ; upon which he was much troubled, and went to his chamber to prayer. Being in some doubt what to do, he durst not break his promise, yet he thought he was unprepared for such a pitched battle with Satan. However he went, and calling the people of the village together, to the man's house, he spent the night in prayer, expounding the doctrine of Christ's tempta- tions with singing psalms ; and, after that, other texts till the next morning, with prayer and singing psalms. In the morning, the man took great courage to himself, and there- after became more reformed, though he remained still ignorant. A while after, he fell sick, and seemed very penitent, and upon Mr. Blair's asking him, he declared he had never appeared to him after that night. [i6 CHAPTER 11. GLENDIN'NING AND THE ANTRIM MEETING— COLWORT, WELSH, AND DUNBAR — ECHLIN's OPPOSITION — PRIMATE USSHER — LIVINGSTON AND STEWART — OPPOSITION FROM SEPARATISTS AND CONFORMISTS. BOUT this time Mr. James Glendinning came to Carrickfergus, where he was for a time a lecturer. Mr. Blair hearing of him, as much applauded for a learned man, came over of purpose to hear him, and per- ceived he did but trifle in citing learned authors whom he had neither seen nor read. Mr. Blair was free with him, asking if he thought he did edify the people. He was quickly persuaded, having a vicarage in the country, he should retire presently to it. The man was neither studied in learning, nor had good solid judgment, as appeared quickly there- after ; yet the Lord was pleased to serve Himself of him. When he retires (as he promised) to preach at Oldstone, there he began to preach diligently, and, having a great voice and vehement delivery, roused up the people and awakened with terrors ; but, not understanding the Gospel well, could not settle them, nor satisfy their objections. There was at Antrim Mr. John Ridge, a judicious and gracious minister, who, perceiving many people on both sides of the Six-mile Water awakened out of their security, and willing to take pains for their salvation, made an overture that a monthly lecture might be set up at Antrim, and invited to bear burden therein, Mr. Cunningham and Mr. Hamilton with Mr. Blair; who were all ghd at the motion, and complied at the first, and came prepared to preach. In the summer day four did preach, and when the day was shorter, three. This monthly meeting, thus begin- ,625.] GLENDINNINGS DELUSIONS. l"] ning, continued many years, and was a great help to spread religion through the whole country. Sir Hugh Clotworthy was very hospitable to the ministers that came there to preach. His worthy son, now Lord Viscount Massareene, together with his mother and lady, being both of them very religious and virtuous women, did greatly countenance this work. Mr. Glendinning, who at the first was very glad of this confluence, when his emptiness began to appear, did begin to be emulous and envious; yet the brethren cherished him, and the people carried a respect towards him ; yea they were bountiful to him, till he was smitten with erroneous conceits. He watched much and fasted wonderfully; and began publicly to afiirm that he or she who, after having slept a little in bed, then turned from one side to another, could not be an honest Christian.* This rigorous paradox the hearers did bear with, in respect of the rigorous course he took with himself But he began to vent other con- ceits, privately condescending on a day that would be the day of judgment; and that whoever would join with him in a ridiculous way of roaring out some prayer, laying their faces on the earth, would be undoubtedly converted and saved. Some judicious gentlemen to whom he imparted his folly, loving him dearly because at first he had been instrumental of their good, resolved not to let him come before the public with these conceits in his head; and presently posted away to Mr. Blair, requesting him with all expedition to repair to them. The day being then at the shortest and the journey considerable, Mr. Blair made such haste to obey their desire that he stayed not so much as to break his fast. When he came at nightfalling to the place where he [Glen- dinning] was, in a godly family (his own house being lately * He probably imagined that the individual who lay awake in bed was unduly indulging himself. 1 8 GLENDINNING'S delusions. [A.n. accidentally burned), with many good people with him, he found him so fixed in erroneous conceits that he laboured to persuade Mr. Blair to join with him. He had long fasted, and at supper they thought Mr. Blair could have persuaded him to eat, — having usually before hearkened to his counsel. To induce him, Mr. Blair told him he was yet fasting for his sake, and if he would not eat with him he would fast with him ; but this prevailed not ; so the rest eat their supper upon Mr. Blair's entreaty, till he discoursed with Mr. Glendinning ; and, after supper, they being alone, only his wife sitting by, he asked Mr. Blair if he would believe he was in the right if his foot could not. burn in the fire. Mr. Blair answered, if he offered to do so, he would be further confirmed that he was a deluded man ; but before Mr Blair had spoken the words, his foot was in the midst of the fire, he holding the lintel [of the fire-place] with both his hands ; but Mr. Blair pulled so hard that both were thrown into the midst of the floor. The gentlemen, upon this noise, coming in, some of them were angry that Mr. Blair should have pulled his foot, thinking the heat of the fire might have helped to burn away his folly. There, in presence of them all, he agreed with Mr. Blair that, if before the morrow Mr. Blair were not of his mind, he was contented to be forsaken as a deluded man. Mr. Blair accepted the condition, and so they agreed. But Mr. Blair must lie in bed with him ; and being laid, he presently fell asleep ; but Mr. Blair, though having fasted all day, yet remembering the condition was short, continued fasting and praying. There was not one hour past, when his wife, who lay in another room, came in muttering that the matter was revealed to her, and that the day of judgment was presently coming. He being hereby awakened, triumphantly did leap out of his bed, saying, "You will be next." Mr. Blair, who had not so much as warmed in the ,625.] GLENDINNINGS DELUSIONS. 1 9 bed, being somewhat astonished, did rise also, and got courage to encounter these deluded enthusiasts, and set them to open their revelations, not doubting to find absurdities and contradictions therein; they in the meantime being so con- fident as to desire him to write to carnal friends lest they should be surprised with the coming of that day. Mr. Blair took pen and paper pretending to write their infomiations, enquiring first of him and then of his wife; but immediately found their contradictions. Whereupon, throwing away the paper, said, "Will you not see your folly." He inviting Mr. Blair to pray, did himself begin. Mr. Blair stood to see his new way (formerly mentioned), whereby he supposed to convert Mr. Blair. When he had seen and heard the absurd- ities thereof in their idle roaring repetitions, he requiring him in the Loi^d's name to be silent, kneeled down and prayed with humble confidence, hoping to be heard. That gentleman lying in the next room being surprised through fear, and lying sweating in his bed, supposing tlie woman muttering had been the apparition of a spirit, when he heard Mr. Blair's voice in prayer, did arise and join with Mr. Blair ; besides, his roaring before Mr. Blair began, had awakened some who lay at a distance, and so all jointly continued a space in prayer. When Mr. Blair had ended, Mr. Glen- dinning took him apart, and confessed that he saw now he was deluded, and entreated Mr. Blair to see how the matter might be covered and concealed. Mr. Blair called the gentle- men to hear his confession. They being very glad, he warned them that matter was not yet at an end, as the event proved; for he, falling from evil to evil, did at last run away to visit the Seven Churches of Asia. However, they thanked God for what was done; and Mr. Blair, calling for bread and drink, refreshed himself, went to bed to rest, and so did all the family. 20 COLWORT AND WELSH. [a.d. It is observable from this discourse what a deep design Satan had herein against the work of God in the County of Antrim; for he, knowing this man was very instrumental in rousing up many out of their security, thought, by deluding him, to shake, if not to crush, that blessed work. But the wisdom, power, and goodness of God so ordered that, except his own wife {of whom few had any good opinion before) there was neither man nor woman stumbled at his fall, but on the contrary were thereby guarded against delusion, magnifying the Word of God and the Holy Scriptures, and learned to work out the work of their salvation in fear and trembling, and not doting on the bodily exercise of watching and fasting, whereby that man thought to cry up himself* And now, having lost this one man, the Lord was pleased to give to the church in these parts three able and gracious men, first, Mr. Henry Colwort, who came over with Mr. Hubbard, formerly mentioned, and was entertained by the godly and worthy Lady Duntreath, of Broadisland, as an helper to an old worthy minister there, Mr. Edward Brice. But, Mr. Glendinning departing, he was brought to Old Stone, where he laboured diligently, and did bear burthen at the monthlymeetings, being a manof a fervent spirit andvehement delivery in preaching. This variety of gifts glorifieth the Giver; for his next neighbour, Mr. Ridge, as he was in his carriage, so [was he] in his doctrine, grave, calm, sweet, and orderly, pressing weighty important points to good purpose. The Lord was also pleased to bring over from Scotland Mr. Josias Welsh, the son of Mr. John Welsh, that famous man of God, who, both in Scotland and France, was rarely * The absurdities here recorded may well remind us of some of the scenes connected ■with the awakening of 1859. '" times of such excitement we may always reckon upon exhibitions of folly and extravagance. But the work of God may still be known by its proper evidences. ,627.] GEORGE DUNRAR. 21 instrumental for converting and confirming the souls of the people of God. A great measure of that spirit which wrought in and by the father, rested also on the son. Mr. Blair, meeting with him in Scotland, and perceiving of how weak a body, and of how zealous a spirit he was, exhorted him to haste over to Ireland, where he would find work enough, and, he hoped, success ; and so it came to pass ; for he, being settled at Templepatrick, became a blessing to that people; and, being under great exercise of spirit, spoke vehemently to convince the secure, and sweetly to comfort the cast down. Also, the Lord brought over to Larne, that ancient servant of Jesus Christ, Mr. George Dunbar, who had been deposed from the ministry of Ayr by the High Commission Court in Scotland, and by the' Council was banished to Ireland. So careful was the Lord of this plantation of his in the North of Ireland, that, whoever wanted, those in that place might not want. The Lord greatly blessed his ministry. All these three now mentioned, as they laboured diligently within their own charges, so were they still ready to preach at the monthly meetings when they were invited thereunto — so mightily grew the word of God, and his gracious work prospered in the hands of his faithful servants, the power of man being re- strained from opposing the work of God. About that time Mr. Blair perceived Echlin, Bishop of Down, privily to lay snares, being not willing openly to appear — the people generally approving and commending the labours and success of His servants. And first, he wrote to Mr. Blair to be ready to preach at Bishop Ussher's triennial visitation ; the [Primate] himself being then in England, but in his room were two Bishops and a Doctor, his substitutes and delegates. If any ask how Mr. Blair could countenance these prelatical assemblies, the ensuing discourse will declare ; but it may rather be wondered how these prelatical meetings 22 BLAIR S VISITATION SERMON. [a.d. did countenance such as Mr. Blair, knowing his judgment and practice to be opposite to them in their way; and it should be also considered that the ministers of Ireland at that time were not under an expressly sworn Covenant against them, as afterwards ministers were when the Cove- nant was engaged into. Before the appointed day came, Bishop Echlin sent Mr. Blair advertisement that another was to supply the place, so he might lay aside thoughts of it — the message by word thus contradicting his writing, that he might leave Mr. Blair in an uncertainty, and so pick a quarrel at his pleasure. Mr. Blair had meditated on 2 Cor.,iv. i. [and preached notwithstanding]. Besides other points he specially insisted to show that Christ our Lord had substituted no Lord Bishops in his church, but presbyters and ministers both to teach and govern the same; and proved this, first, from the Holy Scriptures; secondly, from the testimony of purer antiquity; thirdly, from famous divines who had been seeking reformation these 1300 years; and lastly, from the modern divines both over seas and in England — closing all his proofs with the consent of the learned Doctor Ussher, thereby to stop their mouths; and finally, he closed with an exhortation that, seeing the truth was proven clearly and undeniably, they would use moderately what power, custom, and human laws did put in their hands; and so they did indeed, neither questioning him nor any other. Only the Bishop of Dromore, one of the delegates, being brother-in-law to Primate Ussher, '"' spoke to Mr. Blair pri- vately, desiring him also to be moderate over them, as they had not questioned him, and so bade him farewell. This snare being broken, the crafty Bishop fell a-weaving another more dangerous, for he knowing that one of the * This was Theophilus Buckworth, married to Ussher's sister Sarah. See Ussher's Life, by Elrington, Appendix, i. ix. Bishop Buckworth died in 1652. 1627.] BLAIR PREACHES AT THE ASSIZES. ,23 judges — the Lord Chief Baron — who came yearly to that cir- cuit court, was a violent urger of English Conformity, did write to Mr. Blair to make ready a sermon against the next assizes. This was the more dangerous, because the Judges were to communicate that day, being Easter Day. Mr. Blair comes, prepared by prayer and meditation, committing the matter to the Lord, who has all hearts and mouths in his own hand. The Scotch gentlemen there present waiting on the Judges told one of them, whom they counted truly religious, that they wondered how they could communicate on the Lord's Day, being taken up with civil aftiairs the whole Saturday. He answered, he wished it were otherwise; and said further, if any one were prepared to preach that day, he would hear him. They answered him (Mr. Blair not knowing of the matter) that the preacher appointed for the Lord's Day would preach on the Saturday also; whereupon some were sent to Mr. Blair upon that effect. He wondered at the unexpected motion; but durst not refuse, there being three or four hours for meditation before the hour appointed for the sermon. Upon the Lord's Day he resolved not to take notice of their communicating, neither was it expected from him; so, when he ended, he went to his chamber, and they to their work, which was ended in the eighth part of an hour.* After the afternoon sermon, made by the curate of the place, one of the Judges sent for Mr. Blair, and desired private conference with him in his chamber. He told him he was well satisfied with Saturday's sermon, and more with that which he delivered on the Lord's Day; for there, said he, you opened a point which I never heard before — viz. the covenant of redemption made with the Mediator, as Head * The Lord's Supper was dispensed to the Judges by the curate, after Mr. Blair had preached and left the church. Adair heie refers to the brevity of the Episcopal Communion Service. 24 BLAIR AND JUDGE MAJOR. [a.d. of the Church elect. He entreated him to go through the heads of the sermon; then, both opening their books, did consider all the points and proofs, turning to all the places cited. He was so well satisfied that he protested, if his calling did not tie him to Dublin, he would gladly have come to the North, and settled under such a minister. In the end he told Mr. Blair he would be sent for to supper, warning him that his colleague was violent for English Conformity. He entreated him that if he asked any captious questions at him, he would answer them very circumspectly. He was sent for and used very cordially and kindly, without any captious questions. Thus the Lord brought oft" his servant with credit and safety, notwithstanding of the Bishop's snares, and with this advantage, that Judge Major'"' who had discoursed with him sent for the Bishop to his chamber, and in the presence of some persons of honour, charged him to lay aside evil will against Mr. Blair, and to have a care that no harm nor interruption should come to his ministry; and, if any came, he would impute the same to him, and hereof did take the Master of Ards present to witness. When Primate Ussher came back to Ireland, the Lord Claneboy did take Mr. Blair along with him to a meeting of nobility and gentlemen where the Bishop was to be, in order to be acquainted with him. The Bishop received him kindly, and desired him to be at his table while he was in town. The next day, coming to dinner, Mr. Blair met with the English Liturgy in his family ; but he came not again, leaving his excuse with his Patron, that he expected another thing in the family of so pious and learned a man. But the Bishop excused the matter by reason of the great confluence which was there, and invited him to come to Tredaft' [Drogheda], where his ordinary residence was, where he would be more * Or Maior. The other judge was Sir Richard Bolton. See Reid's History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, i. 125, note. 1627.] BLAIR S VISIT TO USSHER. 25 at leisure to be better acquainted. Mr. Blair obeyed the desire, and found him very affable and communicative in conference. He desired to know of Mr. Blair what his mind was of the nature of justification and saving faith. He told him his mind was that he held the accepting and receiving of Jesus Christ as he is offered in the Gospel to be saving faith — with which he was well satisfied, confirming the same in a large discourse, clearing the matter by the similitude of a marriage wherein it's not the sending and receiving gifts which make the marriage, but the accepting of the person. He spoke also about ceremonies, and desired Mr. Blair's mind therein, saying that he was afraid their unsatisfiedness therein might endanger their ministry, and, said he, "it would break my heart if that successful ministry in the North were interrupted. They think to cause me to stretch forth my hand against you, but all the world shall never make me to do so." When he had drawn forth Mr. Blair's mind there- anent, he said, " I perceive you'll never be satisfied therein, for still you enquire what ought to be done. I confess all these things you except against might — yea, ought to be re- moved — but that cannot be done." He replied he had read all the arguments used by Mr. Sprint in a treatise called "Cassander Anglicanus, or a Necessity of Conformity in case of Deprivation," and I had, said he, seen all these fully answered in a treatise called "Cassander Scoticanus, or a Necessity of Nonconformity in hope of Exaltation." Their conference being ended, the Bishop dismissed Mr. Blair very kindly, though he gave him no high titles at all; and he proved thereafter very friendly when trouble came on the ministers of the North, as will appear hereafter.* After all the former helpers the Lord gave, Mr. John * Several matters here mentioned are not to be found in the Life of Blair ; and we have thus evidence that Adair did not derive all his information from that work. In Baxter's Life by Sylvester il. 13), Sprint is named as a writer against the Noncon- formists ; but I have not seen his work. 26 LIVINGSTON AND STEWART. [a.,>. Livingston was sent over. He was a man of a gracious melting spirit, and was desired mucli by godly men about Torphichen, where he had preached as an helper to another, yet was still opposed by the Bishops ; but old Bishop Knox of Raphoe refused no honest man, having heard him preach. By this chink he and sundry others got entrance; and, he being settled at Killinchy, in County of Down, the Lord was pleased greatly to bless his ministry, both within his own charge and without, where he got a call ; but he continued not long, the troubles coming on. Likewise Mr. Andrew Stewart, a well-studied gentleman, and fervent in spirit, was settled at Dunegore, and prospered well in the work of the Lord ; but his ministr}' was of short continuance, dying in the midst of the troubles that then came. All this time the Lord was pleased to protect the ministry, by raising up friends to the ministers, and giving them favour in the sight of all the people about them — yea, the Bishop of Down himself used to glory of the ministry in his dioceses. Yet they wanted not difficulties enough. Some of the inferior clergy provoked Mr. Blair to dispute, by letters, about wherein the difference lay between them : but a modest answer — how unsafe it was to do so — did gratify them. After that there was sent a Dean to reside at Carrickfergus, to encounter the brethren and bear them down. But some of them waited on him ; and, putting some civili- ties upon him, they invited him to concur with them at the monthly meeting at Antrim. They did not expect he would yield to the motion ; yet, by their visit and invitation, they gained so much that he proved not unfriendly. As for the Papists, they became very bold through the land by occasion of the intended match between Prince Charles and the Infanta of Spain, so that in every shire they set up their old convents, and even in the city of Dublin itself; and so the rebellion some years thereafter followed. 1627-30.] THE PRIESTS AND THE SErARATISTS. 27 The Irish priests generally were ignorant dolts, living in whoredom and drunkenness — yea, one that came from Rome with pardons, and had got a deal of money thereby, when he was brought to my Lord Claneboy, in whose land he was taken, scarce understood Latin. Yet, two Irish friars, who had been trained up in the University of Salamanca, in Spain, gave the ministers a defiance, provoking them to dispute. The particular heads were condescended upon, and time and place appointed, [but] at the appointed day, Mr. Blair coming to assist Mr. Josias Welsh against these two friars — for all their bragging — they appeared not. They had also an assault from the Separatists. Some of that faction in England, hearing that there was a people zealous for the Lord in the North of Ireland, came to Antrim, where their monthly meetings were, and there set up their dwellings, thinking to fish in these waters. They thought that zealous people would seek after them, and did not call on any — but therein they were frustrated of their expectation ; for, seeing they came not to the public wor- ship, none there did own them, or take any notice of them, till the minister of the place sent some judicious Christians to confer with them about cases of conscience. They made the report to the minister concerning these persons, that they thought they did not understand these purposes, nor could they at all discourse concerning the points by them pro- pounded — only they fell a jangling against the Church of Ireland. The next time Mr. Blair came to Antrim, the minister desiring him to go with him, that they might confer with these people, they found them rude and somewhat un- civil — they could not well tell what they held, for they con- cealed themselves. Yet, in the end, they began to try whom they could seduce, and with one of great tenderness they prevailed not to communicate with the congregation. But 28 THE GREAT REVIVAL. [a.d. immediately thereafter the Lord smote him with distraction, from which he no sooner recovered but he abhorred these seducers — so careful was the Lord to preserve his people within these bounds from all sorts of seducement. The blessed work of conversion was now spread beyond the bounds of Down and Antrim to the skirts of the neigh- bouring counties — whence many came to monthly meetings and the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper : and the throngs were so great that sometimes they were forced to preach without the church, as well as within, and that without fore- thought of it. But God did remarkably, with more than ordinary assistance, help his servants, and the people did so hang on them for preaching as to be never enough satisfied. Some of the ministers were jealous and afraid of the people's applause, and too great eyeing them, especially about the Six-mile Water and Antrim, insomuch that Mr. Blair said before many — " Our tide hath run so high that there will be an ebb. No doubt our restraint is near, and troubles are hastening." Another assault Satan made at that time by an English Conformist, called Mr. Freeman, a strong opinator, who, falling upon Arminian books, drank in their opinions, and began boldly to propagate the same. This man having a strong body, able to watch and fast, made himself very plausible by a seeming strictness of life and austerity, and thereby did insinuate himself into the affections of people, inviting them to conference and singing psalms. Being thus much followed, he vented his opinions, not only by preach- ing, but by spreading papers, one of which had this inscription — "Of the three generations of Noble Christians." Many copies of this were spread among the people, some whereof came to the hands of their worthy ministers. Mr. Blair, being asked his judgment of it, said all the three generations ,630.] MR- ROWLEY AND MR. FREEMAN. 29 might be ranked among ignoble heathens, and that there was nothing of Christianity therein but the product of self-flattering nature — no expression holding forth any thing of Christ or of His grace or sanctifying spirit. Yet this man went on drawing disciples after him, having his person and practice in admir- ation. The Patron, a gracious gentleman, Mr. Rowley, invited him to one of these monthly meetings at Antrim. He, under- taking the journey with the Patron, gave it out confidently that he would confute and silence all the ministers. They, at their meeting, hearing of his boasting, engaged Mr. Blair to encounter him, lest the people among whom he lived should be ensnared by him to the great prejudice of the Gospel. So they met at the Castle of Antrim, where the Patron and he had waited for a disputation. Mr. Freeman would choose both the matter and manner of the procedure. The matter was the doctrine of reprobation, and he to impugn. They told him that another method was better, but withal gave way to his. The first argument he brought, was easily answered and retorted back upon himself; the second had the same issue. But he, keeping still his ground and humour, told them he was coming on with the strength of his arguments. But the Lord did smite him Avith such confusion that he spoke nonsense, so that the scribe could set down nothing of it. All the hearers were sensible of this, and some fell a laughing. The Patron, turning to Mr. Blair, said, "You know what he would be at, set it in order and give an answer unto it;" to whom Mr. Blair replied. How could he know, seeing he knew not himself; but, said Mr. Blair, "seeing it is late, and you all see him in confusion, let him recollect his thoughts, and we shall meet in this place next morning." Mr. Blair came to the place appointed, where he did not find him; and so, going to his chamber, he found him 30 MR. BLAIR AND MR. FREEMAN. [^.d. with his Patron, writing out arguments from an Arminian author, Grevinchovius.* Mr. Blair, snatching the book out of his hand, said to him, "Now I perceive your subdolous dealing," and so he began to catechise him, asking him if he believed all events came to pass according to the determin- ate counsel of God? to which he answered by a flat denial, bringing a number of his arguments. "Then," said Mr. Blair, "how know you not that it is written, 'He hath deter- mined the times before appointed and the bounds of their habitation,' but you say you would take a course of your own, and would not seek the Lord, behold, then, you do violence to and contradict the Scriptures." His answer was that what he had cited of Scripture was no where written in the Bible. Mr. Blair, perceiving his gross and bold ignor- ance, desired the Patron to cast up Acts xvii. 26, 27. This being done, he could say nothing but that he thought there had been no such thing in the Scripture. "Then," said Mr. Rowley, "we need no more disputation. I see evidently his erroneousness and ignorance of the Scriptures." "Mr. Free- man," said he, "I have followed you too long, here I renounce you, I will have no more to do with you." So Mr. Blair and he were left alone to confer together, where he told him that when he saw some of his papers, he per- ceived he was ill grounded in religion, and, by what now had appeared, very ignorant of the Scriptures. He thanked Mr. Blair that when others did laugh at him yesternight, he did not so, but spoke to him meekly and gravely. But Mr. Blair dealt plainly with him, and told him that perceiving him to be of a melancholy temper, though he had carried hitherto jokingly, yet, when he should lay matters to heart he might ■ Grevinchovius was a noted Dutch Arminian divine, who flourished in the early part of the seventeenth century. He was obliged to leave Holland after the Synod of Dort, in i5i8. 1630.] MR. liLAIR ANJ) MR. FREEMAN. 3I be in danger of distraction, for, if he still carried jokingly, he might l)e in hazard to turn loose and openly pro- fane. He offered no answer, but showed by his smiles a waving of Mr. Blair's warning ; but the event followed sadly, for he being deserted of the people who formerly admired him, turned very solitary, and at last fell into mischievous practices. [32] CHAPTER III. FALSE EXCITEMENT AT LARNE— DEPOSITION OF BLAIR AND OTHERS — THEIR DIFFICULTIES AND RESTORATION — SECOND DEPOSITION — PROPOSED REMOVAL TO NEW ENGLAND — RETURN FROM SEA- DANGERS OF THE MINISTERS' — ESCAPE TO SCOTLAND— DEATH OF CUNNINGHAM — MR. BLAIR PROPOSES TO GO TO FRANCE. HE Gospel was flourishing by the ministry of His servants before mentioned — no pubhc opposition being made thereunto. All Satan's devices proving abortive, he was at last let loose to devise a pernicious device. There being many converts in all these congregations, the Destroyer did set himself mainly against the people about Lough Larne — by this stratagem playing the ape upon some ignorant persons, and did counterfeit the Avork of the Lord in the midst of the public worship. These persons fell a mourn- ing, and some of them were affected with pangs like con- vulsions ;* and daily the number of them increased. At first both pastors and people pitying them had charitable thoughts, thinking it probable it was the work of the Lord; but there- after, in conference, they could find nothing to confirm these charitable thoughts. They could neither perceive any sense of their sinfulness nor any panting after a Saviour. So the minister of the place did write to some of the brethren to come thither, and with him to examine the matter. They, coming and conferring with these persons, found it to be mere delusion and cheat of Satan to slander and disgrace the work of the Lord. And the very next day one of Mr. Blair's charge, in the midst of public worship, being a * These manifestations strongly resemble much that was witnessed in 1859. We here see that the early Presbyterian ministerE judged very correctly respecting them. ,631.] FOUR MINISTERS SUSPENDED. ;i^ dull and ignorant person, made a noise, stretching her body incontinent. Mr. Blair rebuked that lying spirit which dis- turbed the worship of God, charging the same, in the name and authority of Jesus Christ, not to disturb the congrega- tion ; and, through God's mercy, they met with no more of that work. All this was so notoriously known that Primate Ussher got word of it; and the next time Mr. Blair saw him, said he had reason to bless the Lord, who had assisted him so confidently to conjure, as he worded it, that lying spirit. Yet for all this, a matter of accusation was brought against the ministers, as if they had taught the necessity of a new birth by bodily pangs and throes.* The cause of these accusations was Mr. Henry Leslie, who, being a violent and vain-glorious mant envying the credit and respect these ministers had of all good people, enter- tained correspondence with one Mr. John Maxwell, minister at Edinburgh, who was gaping for a Bishopric ;:|: and they so dressed the matter between them that the said Maxwell carried a letter from Leslie to the Court, containing the calumnies and accusations formerly mentioned. The timor- ous Bishop of Down, getting some notice of this, thought it time to bestir himself, and presently suspended four of the ministers, Mr. Dunbar, Mr. Blair, Mr. Welsh, and Mr. Livingston — whereupon Mr. Blair presently had recourse to Primate Ussher, speaking somewhat of an appeal which he never intended to make use of. But he presently wrote to Bishop Echlin to relax that erroneous suspension — which was instantly done. So, for a season, they went on in * The same absurd accusation was preferred against some parties interested in the Revival of 1859. t Leslie was now Dean of Down. In 1635 he succeeded Echlin as Bishop of Down and Connor, and after the Restoration was promoted to the Bishopric of Meath. J In 1633 he was made Bishop of Ross, in Scotland. He was afterwards Bishop of Killala. 34 BLAIR GOES TO ENGLAND. [a.d. their ministr)', till a letter came from Court, the substance whereof was that accusation formerly mentioned, requiring the examination of the truth thereof, and to censure accord- ingly. The Bishop, knowing presently the falsehood of the accusation, and concealing the contents of his majesty's letter which Avas just and fair, took another way. He cited the four ministers he had suspended, and urged them to a subscription. They, in defence, answered that there was neither law nor canon then in the kingdom requiring the same. Notwithstanding, he, out of his cruelty, proceeded to the sentence of deposition. May, 1632. Primate Ussher, being acquainted with this, was very sorry, but said he could not help it; yet desired them to make their address to the two Lord Chief Justices, who then, under his majesty, governed the king- dom. Mr. Blair, repairing to them, received for answer that there was no redress to be had but from the king himself, to whom that misinformation had come; and so Mr. Blair, by the earnest persuasion of his brethren, was soon persuaded to undertake a journey to England. This and some more toil which befel him was revealed to him before it came to pass, together with the event (as follows) which he disclosed to none but Mr. Cunningham. This journey of Mr. Blair to England was much censured in the judgments of some wise men, who seemed to know the times best, it being (they thought) altogether needless to complain at Court of what Bishops had done to such as he, they having such power and interest at Court, and none durst appear for those that were disaffected to Episcopal government. Though he had letters to the Scotch noblemen who were at Court, and was well acquainted with the secretary of Scotland* (his eldest son having been his best beloved scholar at Glasgow), yet he did forecast all the difficulties mentioned; and, notwithstanding, * William Alexander, first Earl of Stirling. ,632.] BLAIRS JOURNEY TO ENGLAND. 35 resolved to bestow pains and charges to seek redress, com- mitting the event to Him who is a King over kings, and hath all hearts in His hand. He had but one argument : — The king is the ordinance of God as a refuge urider God for the oppressed. They had used all other means, and ought not to neglect the highest. If their desire were granted — viz. that the truth of the information against them might be tried, they had gained their point; and, if refused, they had en- deavoured their utmost duty, satisfying their own consciences, and refuting those who say ordinarily they leave and forsake their ministiy. So he set forth on the journey in company with some merchants; and was, though not used to such long journeys, more than ordinarily helped in strength of body even beyond these merchants who used to travel that way — which they ascribed to his errand ; and there were many prayers for him at that time, especially by many praying people concerned in his journey, both in his own parish and in the other three, and likewise by other congregations who yet enjoyed their own pastors. Toward the entry upon his journey a sudden fit of the gravel seized on him when he was riding, threatening the stopping his journey. But while he was riding, and lying on the crutch of the saddle, his heart cried earnestly to God that he would be pleased to spare him till he was better accommodated for it; which was no sooner spoken than granted. Shortly after his coming to Court, which then lay at Greenwich, the king's progress being begun, he was promised by the Earl of Stirling, that, if the petition was sent to him by the king, he should have a speedy despatch according to his mind, without expense either of time or money. He promised the more liberally because he never expected it would be sent to him. But Mr. Blair, thinking that the whole difficulty lay therein, bended up all the 36 BLAIR's interview with the king. [a.d. earnestness he could in prayer and dexterity of endeavours, to have it carried so. And so it was carried. He therein was overjoyed, so that he did leap for joy. But when the fearful man failed in performing his promise, fearing Bishop Laud more than God, he was much dejected in Greenwich Park. Thereat he fell to the ground praying fervently, though briefly, almost in the same words — submitting all his enjoyments, yea, his life itself, for the liberty of enjoying gospel ordinances; and, after the third time, his great heavi- ness was removed, his prayer taken off his hand, and, as he conceived, granted; though then he saw no probable means how to attain the same. But the means he thought would undo the business (to wit the Secretary of England) was the Lord's means to do the same. But he was put to great pains and charges in following the king's progress to the New Forest, beside Bewly; where he lay in the fields all night, not without danger of his life — the Lord making an Irish gentleman, who was driven to the same necessity with him, his guard in the night when robbers did beset them. This time and place the Lord made choice of to bear through his petition, when no bishops were with the king. Yea, his majesty, perusing the draught penned by the Secretary, in answer to his petition, did, with his own hand, insert a clause which he durst not petition for — viz. that if the information made to him proved false, the informer should be punished. Upon this he assured all men as he had occasion, that there was not a more just prince on earth, he being rightly in- formed.* The Secretary's servants told Mr. Blair that their master had been put to more pains in this, than in any par- ticular of that kind; and that his majesty had taken more * This was not the only occasion on which Blair was in the royal presence. After the death of the Rev. Alexander Henderson, he was selected by the unhappy monarch .OS his chaplain. He was more acceptable to Charles than any other Presbyterian minister of the age. 1632.] BLAIR AND THE LORD DEPUTY. 37 inspection thereof than ordinary; for, he being far from the Court, a-hunting, had no Bishop with him. The letter was directed to Strafford; so he went home, and was overjoyed with great joy, especially considering he had brought a favourable lel:ter from the king. The politicians, who had blamed his going before, were silent, and thought there was somewhat in it which they understood not. But godly people were saddened for this, that he to whom the letter was directed, was not yet come to Ireland, and came not for almost a twelvemonth; and yet this was rather an advantage, for the letter, though it did not take off the sentence, yet did weaken the same, so that they went on teaching their people — ov\-Y propter fonnain, they went not up to the pulpit, but stood by tlie precentor. At last, the Lord Deputy coming over, Mr. Blair went to Dublin, and delivered his majesty's letter, which he utterly slighted, telling him he had his majesty's mind in his bosom. He reviled the Church of Scotland, and menaced Mr. Blair, desiring him to come to his right wits, and then he should be regarded. Mr. Blair perceiving his rage (which he thereafter excused to be affected only, and not real, to draw forth the pride of a Puritan) came no more to him, but went to Primate Ussher ; and when he heard how that lofty man had answered the king's letter, his eyes watered for sorrow. Mr. Blair return- ing found his friends celebrating the Lord's Supper, who were exceedingly grieved that the king's letter had no other effect. Yet the hard usage Mr. Blair met with had some good effect; for after some space that wise and gracious man. Sir Andrew Stewart, making a visit to the Lord Deputy, and commending his other actings, convinced him that he had not done well in using so roughly a minister of the gospel, bringing to him his majesty's letter; and further enquired if that man's carriage had provoked him. The Lord Deputy 38 THE MINISTERS RESTORED. [a.d. confessed that the man's carriage had been very modest, humble and courteous — but now, says he, let us help it the best way we can; and so, according to the advice of the said Sir Andrew, he wrote to the Bishop of Down that he would grant them a time — viz. six months. This came when all their hopes were gone, in May, 1634. The first who told Mr. Blair of it, and who had heard of it at Antrim, was thought by him to be drunk — when the man was fasting, he used so great diligence to come to him. After that Mr. Blair, lor three nights, slept none at all — the first night was spent in admiration ; the second in praises to God, with such of his charge as used solemnly to pray with him; the third, the letter being now delivered and they formally free to act in their public ministry, he could not rest, remembering the next day was the ordinary day of his lecture at Bangor, and he was then distant from it fourteen miles — so he arose and stole away from the rest; but, ere he could reach Bangor, there was there assembled a great congregation, not only of his own flock, but out of neighbouring congregations, being all overjoyed. Mr. Josias Welsh told him that his wife, in his absence at London, told him, let none who call on the name of the Lord doubt but all of you who are now silenced shall preach in your own pulpits, but it will be but a short time. He said he was offended then at her peremptory words; but knowing her otherwise to be most modest, he now perceived she knew more of the mind of God than they did. Before she sickened, she was forewarned her end was come, and sickened the next day. These six months, granted to them, were well improved; and the people made more progress in the ways of God than ever before. The four silenced ministers, preaching together at a monthly meeting, did cause such joy as could hardly be expressed. And, when their time was well near expired, that ,635.] ECHLIN S DEATH-BED. 39 excellent gentleman who before was instrumental, had pro- cured a new prorogation for other six months, the warrant whereof was come to Mr. Blair's hands. But that violent man. Bishop Bramhall, of Derry, with all importunity extort- ing from Mr. Blair a dispute about kneeling in receiving the Lord's Supper — wherein he succumbed in the judgment of the conformed clergy, denying the Papists were idolaters in adoring the host in the mass — procured from the Lord Deputy the recalling of his second letter; and so all hopes of longer liberty were cut off. They closed with solemn cele- brating the Lord's Supper, and delivered up their people to the great Bishop of Souls from whom they had received their charge; and, being convened the third time, received the sentence of deposition ; at which time Mr. Blair cited the Bishop* to appear before the tribunal of Jesus Christ to make answer for that wicked deed; to which he replied, "I appeal from justice to mercy." But Mr. Blair said his appel- lation was like to be rejected, seeing he acted against the light of his conscience. Shortly thereafter he sickened ; and when his physician, Doctor Maxwell, came to him, and en- quired what ailed him, he was long silent (as also he had been silent for many days before he took bed), and at last, with great difficulty, he uttered these words, "It's my con- science, man ;" to which the Doctor replied — " I have no cure for that." This report the Doctor made to the old Lord of Ards, who forbad him to repeat that to any other. But his daughter-in-law, the Lady Ards, replied — "No man shall get that report suppressed, for I shall bear witness of it to the glory of God, who hath smitten that man for suppressing Christ's witnesses." t After this deposition Bishop Bramhall * Echlin, Bishop of Down and Connor. + The deposition of the ministers took place in November, 1634, and Echlin died on the 17th of July, 1635. The conversation which took place between Blair and the Bishop at their last interview is preserved in a manuscript, pubhshed by Dr. Reid. — History Presbyterian Church in Ireland, I. 175. 40 DEATH OF WELSH. f^u. did hunt out his pursuivants to apprehend them,* yet they preached ordinarily in their own houses and in other friend's houses. A little before this deposition — in February, 1634 — the ministers and Christians, having no hope to be freed from the Prelate's tyranny, appointed Mr. Livingston, together with William Wallace,t to go to New England, to try the condition of the country, and agree for a place to settle in : for which end they were to go to London and take opportunity of shipping there with the first ship in the spring, and return by the first convenience. But Providence crossed their design — first, by keeping them fourteen days and more at Groomsport for wind, made their going to London too late, so that the first ships were gone before they reached it; and then, embarking in another, storms and contrary winds beat them back. And Mr. Wallace took so ill with the sea that physicians advised him not to go forward ; and it having been so ordered by the ministers in Ireland that Mr. Living- ston should not go alone, they returned a little before the four deposed ministers (whereof Mr. Livingston was one) got their liberty. Shortly after, in June, the Lord called home worthy Mr. Welsh. Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston, hearing of his dangerous sickness the Sabbath before, came, to Templepatrick in the night-time. Among many gracious edifying expressions he had also some wrestling. One time when he said "Oh, for hypocrisy," Mr. Blair said to the great company of Christians there present, "See how Satan nibbles at his heel when he is going over the threshold to heaven." A little after, Mr. Livingston being at prayer at his bed-side, and the word "Joy" coming out of his mouth, he took hold * The Bishops at this time were authorised by Government to throw men into prison. t William Wallace is described by Livingston, in his Life, as " a good man and a learned Humanist." At one time he taught a Latin School at Stirling, and under him Livingston received an excellent classical education. ,635.] ZEAL OF THE PEOPLE. 4 1 of his hand, and desiring him to cease a little, clapping both his hands, cried — "Joy, joy, joy, for evermore," and then desired him to go on in prayer, and then, within a little expired. Mr. Livingston's testimony to these ministers and the churches of the North of Ireland, at that time, is worthy of observing. Speaking of the monthly meetings of Antrim, he witnesses that there was never any jar or jealousy among these ministers, nor among the professors, the greatest part of them being Scotch, and a good number of gracious English, all whose contests were to prefer others to themselves. And though the gifts of the ministers were Hiuch different, yet it was not observed that the hearers followed any to the undervaluing of others. Many of these religious professors had been profane, and for debt, and want, and worse causes had left Scotland, yet the Lord was pleased by His word to work such a change, that he said he did not think there were any more lively experienced Christians than were these of that time; and that of good numbers, yea, of persons of a good outward condition in the world. Eeing but lately brought in, the lively edge was not off them, and the perpetual fear that the prelates would put away their ministers, made them with great hunger wait on the ordinances — he testifying he hath known some who have come several miles from their own houses to the communion, to the Saturday's sermon, and spent the whole Saturday night in several companies — some- times a minister being with them — sometimes themselves alone in conference and prayer, and waited on the public ordinances the whole Sabbath day, and spent the Sabbath night likewise; and yet all the Monday's sermon not troubled with sleepiness, and so, not have slept till they went home. Because of their holy righteous carriage, they were generally reverenced even by the multitude they lived among. Some 42 THE EAGLES WING. [a.d. of them had attained to such a dexterity of speaking of reHgious purposes by resemblances to worldly things, that, being at feasts and meals, they would, among themselves, entertain a spiritual discourse for a long time; and the others present, though those men spoke good English, could not understand what they said. In those days it was no great difficulty for a minister to preach or pray in public, such was the hunger of the hearers; and it was hard to judge whether there was more of the Lord's presence in the public or in the private meetings. In winter, 1635, the deposed and excommunicated minis- ters perceived no appearance of liberty, either to preachers or professors, from the bondage of the prelates. There were a number in the North of Ireland now fixedly resolved (as they had attempted before), to transport themselves to New England; and others of their friends resolved to follow them. They had got letters from the Governors and Council full of kind invitations, and large promises of good accommodation. They built a ship near Belfast, called the Eagle's Wing [of] about a hundred and fifteen tons burthen.* They were minded to set sail in the spring of 1636, but through difficul- ties that use to rise in such undertakings, in preparing the ship with other accommodations, it was September following before they set sail. They were in all passengers to go, about 140, of whom the chief were Messrs. Elair, Livingston, Hamilton, M'Clelland, Stewart, Provost of Ayr,t Archibald Campbell, David Girwin, &c. ; among whom was one Andrew Brown, of the Parish of Lame, born deaf and dumb, who had been a very vicious man. But when it pleased the * Others say 150 tons. t Livingston, in his Characteristics, describes John Stewart, Provost of Ayr, as "a godly and zealous Christian of long standing." He stuttered, says Livingston, "so as one could hardly understand what he said, and yet I have oft heard him pray as distinctly as any man could speak." 1636,1 VOYAGE TO NEW ENGLAND. 43 Lord to work a change on several of that parish, a very- sensible change was found on him, not only in forsaking of his old courses, but joining himself to religious people in all the exercises of God's worship, both public and private, and ordinarily, both morning and evening, he used to go alone to prayer, and used to weep. By attending sermons, and by such signs as those who were acquainted with him understood, he would express many signs of the work of God on his spirit, so that, upon his earnest desire, with the consent of all the ministers that used to meet at Antrim, he was admitted to the Lord's Supper. All the ministers were abundantly clear that the Lord approved their undertaking, and much prayer, with fasting, was gone about for a blessing to it; yet Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston in that time often said that it was impressed on their mind that they would never go to New England. In August, 1636, the rest of the honest ministers were deposed.* They had much toil in their preparation for so great a voyage, and both sad and glad hearts in taking leave of their friends; for they found, in the midst of outward grief, hearts well refreshed both in public and private. That which grieved their friends was, that neither could they be ready to go with them, neither could they heartily pray for a prosperous voyage to them. Yea, some of them prayed that, after the Lord had caused them to go down to the sea and be tossed a while in the depths, he would bring them back again. At last, on the 9th of September, 1636, they loosed from * In the Adair Manuscript there is at this place a parenthesis with the words, "Here remember to bring in the dispute at Belfast if it can be got." In the margin at the same place there is the following note — "This dispute was between the Bishop of Down and Mr. James Hamilton, of Ballywalter, a copy whereof Mr. Robert Dalway hath, 1721." Dr. Reid has published the document here referred to in his History of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, I. i86. 44 VOYAGE TO NEW ENGLAND. j^.d. Lough Fergus; and being a while detained, through contrary- winds, at Lough Ryan and about the Isle of Bute, they had fair weather till they were between three and four hundred leagues from Ireland, and nearer the banks of Newfoundland than any part of Europe. But if ever the Lord spake by the winds and other dispensations, it was made evident to them that it was not his will they should go to New England; for, first they met with a mighty hurricane out of the North West, that brake one of the great master joists, made to go cross the middle of the ship. There were no waves there, but mountains of waters. They had experience of what is written Psalm cvii. They sprung a leak that gave them 700 strokes of water, pumped within the two houred glass; yet they lay to a long time to beat out that storm. In the time of the violence of the storm, he that was at the rudder and the pilot came wringing his hands, and with a lamentable voice cried " Now God have mercy upon us, for we are all gone ; the ship will not answer the rudder, it's either broken or driven off the hinges; but, however, there is no safety for us." Mr. Blair hearing this, being sore sick, and then, as frequently being led out from the cabin, did most confidently, like another Paul — Acts xxvii. — express such hopes that rather than the Lord would suffer such a company and such sort to perish, if the ship should break, he would put wings to their shoulders, and carry them as on eagle's wings — Deut. xxxii. — safe ashore. One of the company, a shipwright, hearing Mr. Blair so confidently express himself, to the great encouragement of all, steps out, saying "I will venture my life for the safety of all the rest, for if some one do it not, in- fallibly we are all gone." So they did tie him about the middle with clothes and ropes as he directed, and tied to him such instruments and materials as he desired, and as they judged necessary for the purpose, and then let him ,637.] RETURN. 45 down to the rudder, holding in their hands a long rope tied about the middle. This man did so fix the rudder, that it not only served them all the while till they came ashore, but after this voyage the ship made a Spanish voyage with the same helm. Thus the Lord wonderfully delivered them out of that deadly danger. One morning the master and com- pany came and told them it was impossible for them to hold out any longer, and though they should beat out that storm, they would be sure to meet with one or two more of that sort before they could reach New England. After prayer, when they were consulting what to do, Mr. Livingston pro- posed an overture wherewith he was perplexed thereafter — viz. that seeing they had the Lord's warrant for their intended voyage, however it be presumption to propose a sign to him, yet they being in such a strait, and having stood out some days already, they might for 24 hours yet stand to it, and if in that time he were pleased to calm the storm and send a fair wind, they might take it for an approbation of their advancing, otherwise they should return. To this they all agreed. But that day and the next thereafter they had the sorest storm that they had felt. So all almost begin to think of returning, only Mr. Blair was not yet clear to return ; whereupon they all resolved to lay it over on him — that if he, after seeking God by earnest prayer, did still continue resolute to go forward, they would do so; but if he were moved to be of their mind, they should presently turn sail. Mr. Blair, hearing that the determination of so dangerous and important a business was laid over on him alone, did fall into a fit of fainting, but, shortly recovering, he was deter- mined to be of their mind. So all of them resolved, and took it for granted, that it was the Lord's will they should return; so that next morning at daylight they turned and made good way with a main cross and a little top sail; 46 EXPERIENCE AT SEA. [a. d. and, after some tossing, did at last come to Lough Fergus, November 3rd. During all this time, amidst such dangers and troubles, the most part of the passengers were most cheerful and confident. Some of them said they never, in all their days, thought the days so short as all that while, though they slept some nights not above two hours, and some not at all; but stood, most part, in the gallery and stern of the great cabin, where Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston's family lay. For in the morning, by the time every one had been some time alone, and then at prayer in their several societies, and then at public prayer in the ship, it was time to go to dinner; and after dinner they did visit their friends in the gun-room, or those between the decks, or any who were sick, and then public prayer, afternoon, did come, and after that supper and family exercise. One aged person and one child died, and were buried in the sea. A woman brought forth a child, whom Mr. Livingston baptized and called him Seaborn. Returning home, though at present they could not know what to make of this dispensation, yet they were confident God in time would let them see his mind in it to their satis- faction. Coming near Ireland, the greatest part inclined to set to sea again next spring, blaming themselves they had begun their voyage, winter approaching. But Mr. Blair said though he had been the last man who was induced to return, yet they, having made a fair offer of their service and them- selves to God, and the Lord having accepted of their offer, he thought they had done enough to testify their willing mind to glorify God that way. And for himself he did not resolve to make a new attempt, seeing the Lord had, by such speak- ing providences, made it evident to them that it was not his will they should glorify him in America, he having work for them at home. The rest, hearing him thus express himself, both ministers and others were of his mind. That which ,6j7.] RETURN FROM SEA. 47 most troubled them was, they were hke to be signs and wonders, and a very mockery to the wicked, who would laugh and flout at their enterprise. But Mr. Blair, after much sad exercise thereanent, at last very confidently did assure them, that though the wicked should mock them, yet the Lord would so far incline their mind, that they should be glad at their return and welcome them. For he, lecturing on Psalm Ixv. 7. — which was their last lecture at sea, and his ordinary text, said — as the Lord hath given us a wonder- ful proof of his omnipotency and kindness in stilling the noise of the sea and its waves ; so shall the Lord as evidently give us a proof of his sovereignty and dominion over the spirits and tempers of wicked people, in stilling and calming their tumults among whom they were to live a space. And the Lord fulfilled the word of His servant, so that they were not mocked but welcomed even by the wicked. Yet the prelates and their favourers were much dismayed at their return ; but neither they nor themselves knew that, within one year, the Lord would not only root out the prelates in Scotland, and after that, out of England and Ireland, but make some of them, particularly Mr. Blair, Mr. Livingston, and Mr. M'Clelland, singularly instrumental in the work of Reformation. Their outward means were much impaired by the sea voyage and blessed disappointment; for they put much of their stocks in provision for a plantation, and some in merchandize, which they behoved to sell at low rates ; and had provided themselves with servants for fishing and building, whom they were necessitated to turn off, and the ministers' books were much spoiled through the sea-water in the storms. Mr. Blair did that winter dwell at the Stroane, at Belfast,* in the house of one Archibald Miller. Mr. Livingston returned to his mother-in-law's house. They * The word Strone-taiun is here written in the margin — perhaps Strandtown, near Ballymacarrett. 48 DAVID DICKSON. [a.d. both preached each Sabbath that winter, as they had done before, notwithstanding the prelates hounding out their pursuivants and other emissaries to apprehend them. In February, 1637, one Frank Hill, of Castlereagh, who yet came some Sabbaths to their meetings, being in Dublin, in- formed the State against Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston, so that order was given for their apprehension. One night, one Andrew Young, a servant of Mr. Bell's, who did dwell hard by Mr. Livingston, overheard a pursuivant calling on a stabler to prepare against to-morrow morning two horses for him and another, because they had orders to go to the North and bring up two Scotch deposed ministers. This Andrew, immediately going to another stabler,* got a horse, and rode all that night ; and in two days after brought them word. So they went out of the way, and went to Scotland. When they came to Irvine, and to Mr. David Dickson, they learned that some good gentlemen of that country had been with him, and had desired him not to employ them to preach, for fear the prelates (they being then upon urging the service-book) should take occasion from that to put him from his ministry, "But," said Mr. Dickson, "I dare not be of your opinion, nor follow your counsel so far as to dis- countenance these worthies, now when they are suffering for Christ, so as not to employ them as in former times. Yea, I would think my so doing would so far provoke the Lord that I might, upon another account, be deposed, and not have so good a conscience." Upon the other hand, Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston were unwilling to occasion trouble to Mr. Dickson, or dissatisfy any gentleman in the country. But he urged them upon such grounds that they could not refuse to preach at Irvine, or everywhere else as they got a * i.e., keeper of post-horses. ,637.] DEATH OF CUNNINGHAM. 49 call; and they were always employed, either in public preaching or private meetings. All the rest of the ministers were forced to fly out of Ireland. Mr. Cunningham came to Irvine, and died, March 29, 1637. He had many great ex- periences of God's goodness, and much peace in his suftering. He spake much and well to the Presbytery of Irvine who came to see him; and, a little before his death, his wife sitting on a low bed where he lay, and having her hand upon his head, he was in prayer, recommending his flock in Holy- wood to the great Shepherd, and his dear acquaintances and children. At last he said, " Lord, I commend to thy care her •who is now no more my wife," and with that he thrust away her hand, and after a while died. Mr. Blair made these verses on him, which are engraven on his grave-stone : — Hie Cunninghami recubat Roberti Corpus. O qualis genius latebat, Quamque divinus fragili involutus Pulvere in isto ! Acrius nemo intonuit superbis; Nemo dejectos magis erigebat; Sed Dei laudes celebrando, vicit Seque aliosque.* * The following is an old poetic translation of this epitaph : — "Here rests — O, venerable name — The dust of Robert Cimninghame ; Ah ! what a mind was there concealed, By Christian loveliness reveal'd ; And what a soul of heavenly worth, Inspir'd that frame of fragile earth, None to the proud, with holier awe Thunder'd the terrors of the law ; And none with more persuasive art Cheer'd the disconsolate in heart : But, Oh ! intent his God to praise, He shorten'd his terrestrial days ; For, preaching Jesus Crucified, He others and himself outdid." D 50 BLAIR CALLED TO AYR. [a.d. At the beginning of the [second] Reformation in Scotland, things looking difficult and dangerous, Mr. Blair renewed his old resolution for France, and took a call to be minister to Colonel Hepburn's regiment. Prelate Spotswood, then Chancellor, had threatened he should not stay within the King's dominions. Thereupon, he embarked at Leith with a number of profane soldiers. But being vexed with their profanity and swearing, and reproving them, one of them — a Highlandman — drew his dirk and vowed to stab him. He resolved to return; and, coming over the side of the ship, his foot did slide, and he was in hazard to fall into the water ; but, a rope providentially hanging over the side of the ship, he took hold of it, and hung till he was relieved. When he came to John Mein's* house in Edinburgh, he was received with great joy of his friends who had protested and prayed against that undertaking. His first wife's sister — John Mein's wife — brought him paper, and pen and ink, desiring him to write a Petition to the Council, and the good women of the town would present it; which he did, and it was given to the treasurer Traquair, as he went into the Council, by the women — a great company of godly women being present. And after [wards] things grew more hopeful, and he had a call to Ayr, which he embraced. There- after, at the Assembly of Glasgow, 1638, he was trans- ported to St. Andrews, sore against his will. When he Avas in Ayr, and Mr. Livingston at Stranraer, multitudes of people came from Ireland to their communions, and brought their children over to be baptized. t And many took up their * John Mein, merchant in Edinburgh, was Mr. Blair's brother-in-law. " He used, summer and winter, to rise about three o'clock in the morning, and always sing some Psalm as he put on his clothes ; and spent till six o'clock alone in religious exercises, and at six worshipped God with his family." — Livingston's Characteristics. t Livingston in his Life says — "Some of our friends out of Ireland came and dwelt at Stranraer ; and at our communions, twice in the year, great numbers used to come — at one time 500 persons — and at one time I baptized 28 children brought out of Ireland." 1638-9.] THE BLACK OATH. 51 habitation in Ayr, and Irvine, and Stranraer ; things growing more and more troublesome in Ireland through the Black Oath and Black Ban*. But God ordered it so, that they, by that means, escaped the cruelty of the Irish in the time of the Rebellion [in 1641] wherein the bulk of swearing and worldly people, who regarded not the gospel, were cut off or escaped naked. * i.e., Band. [ 52 ] [A.D. CHAPTER IV. CONTINUED SUFFERINGS — TUMULT IN EDINBURGH, AND OVER- THROW OF PRELACY IN SCOTLAND — THE BLACK OATH — COALITION BETWEEN PAPISTS AND PRELATISTS — ABOUNDING WICKEDNESS- USSHER'S PREDICTION — STRAFFORD'S PROCEEDINGS. jjUT I return to consider more particularly the state of things after the ministers came back to Carrick- fergus Lough, and laid aside their design for Ame- rica. As was said, according to Mr. Blair's prediction, some had compassion on them ; yet the Bishops showed no mercy to them wearied with a long and dangerous voyage, and wasted in their bodies, spirits, and estates; but grew more violent in their persecution not only of them, but of those left behind, both ministers and people. So that now it was not summoning to their courts, and taking a little money from the people for their nonconformity, nor deposing minis- ters; but they proceeded to excommunication of all who would not come up to their length, upon which they obtained writs, " de excommunicato capiendo," for those excommuni- cated, both ministers and people; and pursuivants were sent forth to apprehend them, and many people Avere taken and imprisoned. Yet, through God's special providence, the ministers escaped to Scotland, some of them very narrowly, and by singular stratagems of Providence, even when they were upon the water in their enemies' hands — as Mr. Colwort and Mr. M'Clelland, and before that, Mr. Blair and Mr. Livingston, mentioned before. And after the ministers, many of the people followed to Scotland with what small stocks they had ; and lived sparingly upon them, as strangers in the land (though their native land), till God 1636.] FERGUS M'CABBIN. 53 should give an out-gate. The ministers haunted in the west country, in Galloway, in Carrick, and about Irvine and Ayr, together with diverse of the most noted and principal pro- fessors. There were two persons at that time made singu- larly instrumental for their comfort, besides many others of the godly in those places. Mr. David Dickson, minister at Irvine, for his eminency in the work of God, and very singular fruitfulness and blessing following upon his labours, and refusing conformity, had been some years before that removed from his place, and confined in a little village in the west of Scotland. But, through God's mercy to that part of the vineyard, and the intercessions of persons of quality, he was restored again to his place in the full and free exercise of his ministry. He, upon the coming of those worthy ministers, Mr, Blair, Mr. Cunningham, and Mr. Ridge, did employ them to preach publickly in his church in Irvine — though, to his great hazard, things then in Scotland coming to the greatest height and crisis. This to these ministers was a great privilege, and to the people a great mercy. In the meantime, Mr. Cunningham died in Irvine, as before related. There was agentleman in Carrick,* called Fergus M'Cabbin, left a considerable patrimony by his father, and being able, was at that time a Gaius, who entertained ministers and pro- fessors coming from Ireland, as if he had been appointed to keep a public inn for them, and that not for a night or week, but ordinarily — insomuch that his natural friends said he would presently exhaust his estate with such dealing. But he professed and found the contrary, that he grew richer; and it always prospered better with him, not only then but to his dying day. As this was a mercy to him, so was it a special mercy to them who were entertained by him, and encouraged others to do the like. But the Bishops of Scotland, hearing * In Ayrshire. 54 THE SCOTTISH SERVICE BOOK. [^.d. of these strangers coming from Ireland in this capacity, and driving on the same design with those in Ireland, begin to threaten them early and trouble them, insomuch that they begin to think of removing to some other church abroad ; and Mr. Blair, undertaking his voyage to France, did embark at Leith, and was, by contrary winds and tempests, kept in the roads divers days, till (with other concurring occasions, as was said before) he was forced to return — others of them lurkingin parts of the country, where they had relations or acquaintances. Now comes to be recorded God's signal, and indeed wonderful appearing for his distressed people, not only for that little handful who were driven from Ireland for preserving their consciences, but for his people in Scotland, who, at that time, were brought to the point of extremity and despair as to human help ; as well as those of England, who were Non- confomiists. For in England, by means of Laud, Bishop of Canterbury, and those of his faction, the godly were brought to great extremity, through banishment, fining, and imprison- ments ; and things were running in the high road to popery — as may be more clearly seen in the histories of those times anent England, and in a little piece called " The Canter- burian's Self-conviction," writ by worthy Baillie.* And in Scotland the Bishops, after long encroachments on the liberties of Christ's church and kingdom, and bitter per- secution of the godly there, had brought their designs to such height that there was a Service-book compiled in Eng- land by Laud, of Canterbury, with the help of some Scotch Bishops most infected with Arminianism and Popery ; and calculated for the present state of Scotland — some things seem- ing more condescending to the genius of that church, but * Baillie was afterwards one of the Commissioners from the Church of Scotland to the Westminster Assembly, and Professor of Divinity at Glasgow. His "Canter- burian's Self-conviction " appeared in 1640. ,637.J TUMULT IN EDINBURGH. 55 Otherwise having in it more of the poison of superstition and error than the old Common Prayer Book of England. This book being now prepared, was, by the King's proclamation, from authority, not only recommended, but imposed upon all ministers in their respective churches, to be there used within fourteen days after intimation given, and that under the highest pains. And, because the city of Edinburgh was the most eminent place of the kingdom, and where the King's council and seat of justice were kept, and the Bishops ordi- narily frequenting it, they thought fit to begin the practice of this new form in that place, that it might be a leading to other places of the kingdom. And so the day is appointed, and the Bishop of Edinburgh, with his Dean, is to read it first in the High Church of that city, where the Lords of Council and Session, with the Bishop's people in the town, usually attended the public worship. Thus, when they were met, having brought the new book with them, and the Dean (after their private public devotion performed by them- selves in sight of the people)* opening the book in the reader's seat beside the pulpit, where the Bishop sat with his book, there did immediately rise a noise and stir and confu- sion in the church from a number of well-meaning common people (who among themselves had resolved at all hazards to give a testimony against this horrid innovation) crying out and casting stools at the Dean and Bishop, inso- much that there was a pitiful noise and lamentation — many crying out and casting stools at the Bishop, others standing amazed, as surprised at such an unexpected resistance— till the provost and magistrates commanded their guards or * Adair here refers to a practice common in the Church of England, in conformity with which each individual offers up a private prayer when he appears in the congre- gation, at the commencement of public worship. Many conceive that such a practice is condemned in Mat. vi., 5, 6, and that secret prayer should not be thus ostentatiously presented. 56 THE SECOND REFORMATION. [a.d halberdmen to run amongst the people, and by force drive out of the church all who made any stir. Of this I, being a boy, was eye-witness. And many other passages fell out that day evidencing the people's antipathy to the Bishops and their new Service-book, insomuch that the Bishop and his clergy with great difficulty escaped safe without a mark of God's just judgment upon them for being instrumental in overturning the purity of worship and government in a church where it had been so delivered. However, this was a rash and precipitant act in the multitude, which, in all respects, could not be defended as to the manner of it* Yet the wonderful Counsellor and Worker brought order out of it ; for this beginning of resistance in Edinburgh did so animate the lovers of the Truth in other parts of the king- dom, especially in Fife and in the West country, that within a few days gentlemen of diverse ranks and qualities, and faithful ministers, flocked into the town, and, after consulta- tion among themselves, did petition the King's council against these innovations. Thereafter noblemen did own the cause ; and by degrees it grew till they resolved on the renewing the national covenant of Scotland, compiled in that year. And, after that, the Lord carried on that work against much opposition and through many difficulties, which I leave to other histories ; only I shall observe this one thing : — That as that famous refomiation first begun by Luther was not designed by him at first, but he was led on, step by step, by the special hand of Providence, so it was here. For this first attempt against the book was only by some inferior simple sort of people and well-meaning women, who, for a little time, were punished, and suffered for it. But ■^ It is evident, from the statement here made by Adair, that, so far as he could ascertain, the more sober and influential Presbyterians had no share in this uproar. Janet Geddes and her colleagues acted on their own responsibility. ,638-9.] BLAIR AT ST. ANDREWS. 57 thereafter God put it in the hearts of others somewhat more considerable to own that affair, and after that in the hearts of the generahty of the nation to own it with the hazard of their estates and lives ; and, whatever have been the mali- cious reflections of some men against the proceedings of that church and nation in those times, yet it cannot be denied but God wrought wonders for his people, even as sensibly as he did when he brought Israel out of Egypt and Babylon, and when he brought the church in Luther's time from spiritual Babylon. It cannot be with reason denied (except people will shut their eyes against God) that the fruits of this reformation have been such as manifest it to be from God, [judging] by pure church ordinances erected, the course of Popery stopped, the church purged from errors, and from superstition and idolatry, which were running in like a flood, and many thousands of souls brought to God through the blessing upon the purity and power of ordinances which followed thereupon — yea, such a foundation laid and farther fixed in these nations that the gates of hell shall never prevail against or overturn it. But to return to what concerns Ireland. Upon occasion of this revolution in Scotland, it becomes a shelter for those of Ireland who had been forced from it. The ministers not only were specially instrumental in these beginnings of reformation together with other worthy ministers in Scotland, but in a short time were fixed in congregations. Mr. Blair, in Ayr for a time, was thereafter by the Assembly trans- ported to ' St. Andrews, as a place of greater note, and more difficult to find men fit — for being the seat of the Arch- bishop and Metropolitan of Scotland, and much infested with the corruptions of these times; and also, being the place of two philosophy colleges, and one of divinity. He was planted there as first minister of the principal church, and 58 THE MINISTERS IN SCOTLAND. [a.d. remained a shining light till his old age, together with the learned and eminently godly Mr. Rutherford,* to whom also Mr. James Wood, a pious and very learned minister, was added thereafter — yet with very small fruit of their ministry in that place. Mr. Livingston was settled for divers years in Stranraer, where his ministry and holy conversation proved not only a mercy to the place, and to many exiles from Ireland who so- journed there for a considerable time, but a mercy to the country about, the special of whom did attend frequently on his ministry. He was thereafter, by the Assembly, trans- ported to Ancrum, in the South of Scotland — a considerable parish where the Lord did much seal his ministry, by re- ducing an ignorant and almost barbarous people to the knowledge of Christ; and had many converts. Both Mr. Blair and he died sufferers for that truth they had so long owned — Mr. Blair banished from St. Andrews, and Mr. Livingston in Rotterdam, in Holland; both of them full of days and true honour amongst the godly, flourishing and ripening in their old age ; and so came to their graves as a shock of corn in its season, t Mr. Colwort was settled in Paisley, where he lived long an honest minister. Mr. Hamil- ton — first at Dumfries, and then transported to Edinburgh — lived a long time with universal love and approbation of the godly, and died a sufferer for the truth he had so long owned, t Mr. M'Clelland settled at Kirckcudbright, became an emi- nent minister of Christ, and so lived for a considerable time ; yet died before the sad revolution came on the Church of * This was the famous Samuel Rutherford. He was Professor of Divinity at St. Andrews, and afterwards one of the Commissioners of the Church of Scotland to the Westminster Assembly. t Blair died in i666, at Meikle-couston, in the Parish of Aberdour, in Scotland. Livingston died in 1672, at Rotterdam, in Holland. } He suffered with his brethren at the Restoration, and died in Edinburgh in 1666. ,639.] THE BLACK OATH. 59 Scotland. It may be said he was endued with a more than ordinary spirit, not only of ministerial authority and boldness in his Master's work, but of a singular sagacity, whereby from Scripture he did frequently foretell events anent the church and particular persons who were enemies to the church of God; insomuch that his ordinary hearers, observing his warnings coming to pass, would declare it was dangerous • to provoke Mr. M'Clelland to speak against them. There were also many honest people removed at this time, from Ireland to Scotland, partly to enjoy the ordinances, being forced away through persecution; and withal, foreseeing sad things to come on this nation — who continued there a considerable time, in the west country especially. But, in the meantime, during this comfortable respite which the ministers and they had in Scotland, the condition of those remaining still in Ireland grew more hard. For Deputy Strafford, then ruling in Ireland, being a man not only opposite in his principles to the course now on foot in Scotland, but of a severe and jealous temper, began to be jealous of the whole Scotch nation in Ireland, and particularly in the North, [suspecting] that they were on the same design with Scotland, because they went under the same profession of Nonconform- ists, and were known to be well-wishers to the cause under- taken there ; and many of them had gone over there, and joined with the rest in Scotland. This jealousy was not hid from two Scotch Lords (Ards and Claneboy), in the North — on whose lands many of these ministers and people had dwelt, — who found themselves and estates in hazard. And to vindi- cate themselves that they had no hand in the business of Scotland, there was an oath framed to be imposed on the country as a test of their loyalty (as it was called), wherein they were to abhor the work in Scotland, or any such thing, and obey the King's royal commands. This oath, called by 6o THE BLACK OATH. [a.d. the people " the Black Oath," was (it is said) framed by these two noblemen, and recommended by the Lord Deputy to be urged by authority on the country — which was done with all rigour. The generality did take it who were not bound with a conscience; others hid themselves or fled, leaving their houses, and goods ; and divers were imprisoned and kept in diverse gaols for a considerable time. This proved the hottest piece of persecution this poor infant church had met with, and the strongest wind to separate between the wheat and the chaff. However, God strengthened many to hazard all before they would swallow it. In the County of Down, not only divers left their habi- tations and most of their goods, and followed to Scotland ; but others were apprehended and long imprisoned ; amongst whom, as an encourager of the rest, was one Margaret Stewart, a woman eminent for piety and zeal for God, not without Christian discretion ; and they were kept long in the prison, till thereafter Wentworth was executed in England. In the County of Antrim, likewise, many were necessitated to flee, wherein they sustained great loss in the goods they left behind them ; and yet were provided for, and lived sparingly in Scotland under the Gospel ; and those men who were fit for war were made use of in the levies of Scotland about that time. One Fulk Ellis,* an English gentleman, had the most considerable company of soldiers under his command in the whole army, consisting of above one hun- dred men, who were both resolute and religious, all banished out of Ireland. The like suff"erings befel those of the Scotch nation who were godly in the counties of Tyrone and Londonderry; fewer of them going at first to Scotland, they were subject * Captain Fulk Ellis was the eldest son of Edmond Ellis, of Carrickfergus, an English colonist. — Reid, I. 243, note. 1639.] JOHN SEMPLE AND THE PURSUIVANTS. 6 1 to the more suffering. Upon refusing the oath, they had their names returned to Dubhn, from whence pursuivants were sent to apprehend those who were refractory. Divers were apprehended and taken prisoners to DubHn, amongst whom was worthy Mrs. Pont*, who remained prisoner nigh three years, and her husband escaping was forced to flee the country. Others, though sent for, yet by special and very remarkable providences, escajjed the pursuivants who were most earnest to apprehend them. John Semple (afterwards an honest zealous minister in the Church of Scotland for many years) and Mr. Campbell, of Duke's Hall, a godly man, and the Laird of ,t were so nigh to be taken by the pursuivants divers times, that it appeared to be more than ordinary providence that they escaped. Particularly one time, John Semple met a pursuivant by the ^^'ay, who was sent to take him, and John Semple inquired the way ; yet the man, having formerly a description of him, did not know him. Another time, the Laird of , with Major Stewart and John Semple, came to Newtonstewart together about their affairs. Stewart and Semple lighted at one house, their usual quarters, and the Laird at another. While the former were taking a drink, it was presently told them that three pursuivants were at the door, upon which Major Stewart mounted John Semple on his horse, and gave him his hat, who, being mounted, and riding by the pursuivants, inquired whom they were seeking? They said, " If you will tell us where they are whom we are seeking we will give you a reward." He answered, " It may be I will." " Then," said they, " we are seeking the Laird of and John Semple." Then, putting spurs to his horse, he answered, " I * She was the wife of a minister in the neighbourhood of Derry — perhaps the minister of Ramelton. Both husband and wife were zealous Nonconformists. t There is here a blank in Adair's MS., but the gentleman intended was the Laird of Leckie. — Sc-e Keui's Hist., I. 244. 62 MEETING AT RAPHOE. [a.d. am John Semple, you rogues." While they were calling others to help them to follow him, the Laird took his horse and escaped, and Major Stewart also. The pursuivants, being disappointed, said, " All the devils in hell will not catch these rogues." Mr. John M'Clelland, being excommunicated by the court in Down, retired up the country to Strabane; and being lodged one night in the house where the woman was a Non- conformist, and it being noticed thereafter, her husband, called William Kennah, was fined in ^5 for lodging an ex- communicated person one night. There being a young man, a merchant in Strabane, a Nonconformist, the Bishop of Derry, Bramhall, coming to thatplace, enquired of the provost what [sort of] a man he was. The provost answered he was a young man, a merchant of the town ; the bishop answered, "A young man ! he is a young devil." Thus that spirit raged amongst them before the rebel- lion, persecuting and imprisoning all who would not conform and take the black oath. And there were divers women, eminent in suflfering, with patience and courage which become the godly. There was, about a fortnight before the rebellion broke out, a meeting at Raphoe, at which were the two Leslies, prelates of Raphoe* and Down, and Bishop Maxwell, now made Bishop of Killala, who had been Bishop of Ross, in Scotland, at the beginning of the stir there (who came * John Leslie, Bishop of the Isles, was translated to Raphoe in 1633. He possessed great energy of character, but was more remarkable for his bravery than his piety. Though very far advanced in life at the Restoration, such was his anxiety to be among the first to welcome Charles II. on his arrival in England, that he performed the astonishing feat of riding from Chester to London, a distance of 180 miles, in twenty- four hours. See Harris' Ware's Bishops of Cloglier. He died Bishop of Clogher in 1671, aged, it is said, one hundred years. He was the father of Charles Leslie, the author of a Short and Easy Alethod with the Deists, and many other works ; and from him the Leslies of Glasslough, Co. Monaghan, are descended. ,641.] COALITION BETWEEN PAPISTS AND PRELATISTS. 63 here in a disguised habit,) and others of their own sort, together with Cullenan, Popish Bishop of Raphoe. Their clandestine consultations were kept close — concerning which, Sir William Stewart did propose some necessary queries to the Bishop of Raphoe, in the name of the country, at a meeting of commissioners of the country, which were never yet answered. Whatever consultations might be amongst them, it is certain there was in those times more fellowship and intimacy between the Popish clergy and these bishops with their curates, than could well consist with Protestant principles. It appeared, by a declaration of the lords and gentlemen of the Pale, when they first took up arms, that therein they declared themselves friends to the conformable Protestants, and that they intended no harm to them in their persons, religion, or estates, but only did take up arms to subdue the Puritan party, who owned the actings of the parliament of England and Scotland. The same they declared in a petition they sent over to the King about that time. Yea, a learned pen, about that time, gloried in print that the face of the English church began to alter, and the language of their church to change, so that if a Synod were held without mixing Puritans, there would soon be an agreement. The managing the war was by the King committed to the Parliament of England at the beginning of the rebellion, and the Parliament, with the King's consent, pursued the rebels with force of arms. Providence so ordered it that what destruction the rebels made at their first breaking out or thereafter, fell upon those alone who were not Puritans (as the more religious and stricter sort of people were then nick-named) ; and those called Puritans escaped the stroke, having before the rebellion generally repaired to England and Scotland to evite the sharp persecution of the Bishops ; and the few who were left were hid from the 64 SINS OF THE TIMES. [a.d. bloody hands of the murderers, not without the singular providence of God appearing in their preservation, whereof divers instances may be given very observable (of which we may speak more hereafter). And surely it should not be passed without a special re- mark, and an awful observing of the holy God in this dread- ful stroke, what was the state of the kingdom in this time of tlie breaking forth of the rebellion. For not only had the Bishops, specially in the North parts, persecuted and driven away the Nonconformist ministers, and others who durst not comply with their sinful courses, but the country was gene- rally overgrown with profanity, luxury, and settling in one external form of religion mixed with superstition, and daily growing in a further tendency to Popery (as it was in England and Scotland at the beginning of the revolution there), and the people remaining in the land unconcerned for persecuting the godly, or markers of them and enemies to them, specially in Ulster, where the persecution was greatest, and the stroke lighted sorest and soonest. The people there had been witnesses to the power and purity of the Gospel for divers years before that; and the bulk of them had not received the love of the truth, but embraced this present world, and went along with the times, without regard of the interest of Christ. There was the guiltiness lying on the country of a wicked oath, taken generally by the people, contrived in opposition to the work of reformation in Scotland; yea, they bound themselves to obey all the King's royal commands, />., what- ever the King from his royal breast should command them, without reservation and subordination to the word of God.* * The following is a copy of the oath called the Black Oath : — " I, , do faith- fully swear, profess, and promise, that I will honour and obey my Sovereign Lord King Charles, and will bear faith and true allegiance unto him, and defend and main- tain his Royal power and authority ; that I will not bear arms, or do any rebellious or hostile act against him, or protest against any his Royal commands, but submit I64I.] SINS OF THE TIMES. 65 Besides, there was a sinful mixing with the Papists in all things, except the outward form of public worship; Protestants being equally profane and ungodly in their carriage with Papists, and in their religion coming toward the Papists; leaving off the former sincerity and soundness in their doctrine and worship, which sometimes had appeared among the conform- able Protestants, both clergy and people, in Ireland, in opposition to popery; and the people generally becoming unconcerned in religion; conforming ministers and popish priests using all familiarity together, and that even on the Sabbath-days after their service and mass, drinking together and spending the time idly; which the people also followed, as occasion served; and under all this a general deep security without any sense of sin in ministers or people, or apprehension of the approaching anger of God. There was also another procuring cause to this sad stroke proceeding from the indulgence and favour shown to the Papists by the magistrate. They for a long time had had no restraint of their idolatry — as openly and avowedly practised as the Protestant religion, — yea, they were indulged and favoured, when the better and more sincere part of Pro- testants were restrained, and persecuted, and forced out of the land (as before related). Besides, the Papists were ad- mitted to all offices of trust, civil and military, where orthodox and pious Protestants were discountenanced. They were justices of peace through the country, lawyers, sheriffs, privy counsellors, and parliament men, and swayed myself in all due obedience thereunto ; and that I will not enter into any covenant, oath, or band of mutual defence and assistance against all sorts of persons whatso- ever, or into any covenant, oath, or band of mutual defence and assistance against any persons whatsoever by force, without his Majesty's Sovereign and Royal autho- rity. And I do renounce and abjure all covenants, oathS, and bands whatsoever, contrary to what I have herein sworn, professed, and promised. So help me God in Jesus." E 66 USSHER's prediction. [A.n. most in that Parliament which was in being (though pro- rogued) the same time when the rebellion broke forth, and whole lands were granted them a while after James came to the Crown of England — whereas it had been otherwise in the time of Queen Elizabeth — the King thinking thereby to engage them to peace and loyalty, did, notwithstanding of the many proofs they had given of a rebellious and trea- cherous disposition, yet labour thus to gain them. It is worthy of observation what is recorded in the life of famous Bishop Ussher, and which I have heard from divers ministers and others long after the rebellion, that forty years before the rebellion — viz. anno. 1601 or 1602, that Bishop Ussher, being then young, and preaching before the State upon the text,* Ez. iv. 6, and being grieved at a late connivance and indulgence the Papists had got, applied the text thus : — " From this year I will reckon the sins of Ireland, that those whom you now embrace shall be your ruin, and who shall bear this iniquity." The cause of this holy man's grief at this time was, that before this year the laws against the Papists were severely executed, and an High Commission erected thereto, and the State had appointed ministers to expound the grounds of the Protestant religion and the errors of Popery, where those who were Papists must be present. The Papists, being thus put to it, did generally attend the sermons, especially in and about Dublin, the greatest and most considerable of them, and professed satisfaction ; and so there were great hopes of gaining them, if these courses had been followed. But so it fell out that, notwithstanding these hopeful beginnings, suddenly the ■* " What a continued expectation," says Dr. Bernard, " he had of a judgment upon his native country, I can witness from the year 1624, when I had the happiness first to be known to him, and the nearer the time every year the more confident, to my after wonder and admiration, there being nothing visibly tending to the fear of it." ,641.] FIDELITY OF PROTESTANTS. 67 Statute was suspended, and the power of High Commission was withdrawn, at which the Papists withdrew themselves again from the Church, the ministers were disregarded, and good men's hearts grieved. This was towards the beginning of the reign of King James, very nigh or about forty years before the breaking out of the rebelUon. However, it holds that, within forty years after that, the Papists became Ireland's ruin — whether it were in the year '41 or '42 — in both which years the Papists proved the ruin of Ireland, and the great misery and trouble of it many years after. Yet, whatever is said of the sins procuring this stroke by the bulk of the inhabitants at that time, yet we must not doubt there were many godly persons in the land, and a seed of true Protestants that had not gone either to England or Scotland, or, it may be, went not under the name of Puritans, specially in those parts of the land where the Gospel had not been in that purity and power as it was in the North. That there were even many such, not only Christian charity allows amongst such a bulk of Protestants as were then in Ireland, but it did appear in the steadfast- ness of many of them, who being offered their lives if they would go to mass, did refuse it, and rather chose to, be murdered by the bloody Papists than prostitute their con- sciences to that idolatrous worship. Wherefore, it is charit- ably to be supposed that the gracious God made use of that affliction to waken the consciences of many who for- merly had been sleeping in security, putting them to some sense of sin and crying to God. Besides the business undertaken in Scotland going on, and armies being raised for their necessary defence, Strafford, by the help of four subsidies from the Parliament in Ireland, raised an army of Irish, and some profane and ignorant of the British, of 8,000 foot and 1,000 horse, and sent them 68 THE BLACK RAND. [a.d down hither to the North (in order to the invading of Scot- land), where the Earl of x\ntrim had engaged to get them supported. They stayed a considerable time quartered in this country, much oppressing it, and were, both for their design and carriage amongst the people, called "the Black Band." However, thereafter upon a pacification made between the King and his subjects in Scotland, and at the desire of the ParHament of England, and with the industry of the Lords Justices in Ireland, that Black Band was dis- banded in August, 1641, their arms being lodged in' the King's storehouse, in Dublin — which was one piece of provi- dence for that city on the breaking forth of the rebellion. There were also at this time sent forth certain persons as spies, under pretence of friends to Nonconformists, to search and sound, by private conference, who were favourers of that business in Scotland.* However, the Lord ordered it so that most were upon their guard, and none found prejudice that way except one Trueman, who was trepanned at Larne, and brought to Carrickfergus, there tried, and condemned and executed as a traitor, for speaking some words in defence of the business in Scotland — which was intended for many others if they had been found of the same principles, but Providence ordered that the design was prevented. * He refers here, and in the foregoing pages, to the adoption of the National Cove- nant in 1638, and to the other movements connected with it. [69] CHAPTER V. HORRORS OF THE IRISH REBELLION OF 164I — PRESERVATION OF DUBLIN CASTLE BY OWEN O'CONNOLLY — PROCEEDINGS OF THE LORDS JUSTICES. HUS this country remained for a short time, till the rebellion broke forth, October 23rd, 1641, of which shall be here given but a short account as to par- ticulars. But in general are to be considered and never to be forgotten — (i) their inhuman cruelty in it, and the sad case of the people ; (2) their designs, pretences, and en- couragements ; (3) the means they used, notwithstanding of difficulties and disappointments, and their constancy in their first resolutions; (4) the provoking causes from God; (5) the means how their design was frustrated ; (6) God's visible judgment on them thereafter ; (7) how this rebellion made more way for the interest of Christ in this land. For the first, it cannot be denied by any having any sense of humanity in them that the cruelties exercised by these barbarous people upon their surprised and secure neighbours were beyond the ordinary wickedness that human nature doth reach to, in not only killing and massacring many of them, but torturing their neighbours living friendly beside them — men, women, and young children — devising ways to put them to painful deaths, as was not only gene- rally known in .the country, but attested upon oath by hundreds of persons eye-witnesses to it, many of whom did bear the marks of their cruelty. It is true this inhumanity was not exercised in all places alike, but somewhat accord- ing to the disposition of the actors. For some did proceed at first in a more cunning way, coming in unto their neigh- 70 HORRORS OF THE REBELLION. [a.d. hours' houses and first only disarming them, then taking their goods, then stripping them naked, and shutting them out of their houses, and exposing them to the misery of hunger and nakedness in the open fields in the winter season, and a season which was more than ordinarily tem- pestuous. And many of these so sent out of their houses — it may be with old rags covering a part of their nakedness — were met by others, and either killed or the remnant of their rags taken from them, insomuch that many women and children in that case were put to wander through mountains covered with snow for many days, and had nothing to feed upon but snow. And yet, some whose lives were spared by the merciless Irish met with miraculous preservation from the immediate hand of God, which I refer to other histories, wherein some of these instances are given. After this manner they did proceed at first in Ulster, with- out resistance against a surprised and amazed people; and had, in a few days, not only surprised the houses and goods, with the persons of their neighbours, but by treachery, and under colour of friendship, in one night, got into their hands the strongholds and castles belonging to the King. And where any of the inhabitants got into a place of any defence, so that the barbarous rebels could not easily, and without some hazard, reach them at first, sometimes they pretended to give these people some tolerable conditions till they got them out, and then either killed them, contrary to express conditions (as was done in diverse places) or, if they let them go, they appointed other companies of rebels not far ofif, to meet them and destroy them — which many met with in their way towards Coleraine, Derry, and Dublin. But this looking somewhat like the ordinary way of enemies, did not last long. For after a litde time when they were baited with blood, they did not come to people with ,641.] HORRORS OF THE REBELLION. 7 I any pretence of civility; but at once murdered and massa- cred and tortured all who came in their way. Some numbers in some places ran to churches or houses ; partly for shelter from the storm — partly for some present defence ; and divers of these places they put fire to, so that the poor people were burnt quick — as divers hundreds of them in Armagh. Those whom they did apprehend, they brought to steep places and bridges, and forced them into the water, and by force kept them from endeavouring to swim, or scramble to the brink of the river, with their pikes. They also set themselves to destroy the victuals and corn of the country; and the beasts they exercised much inhumanity on, that they might not have an English beast, nor any breed of that kind pre- served. Finally burning, killing, destroying all persons, houses, and whatever came in their way was the thing they delighted in.* This endured in Ulster for a month or thereabout, not being yet seconded by their confederates in other provinces, occasioned by their disappointment in their intended sur- prise of the Castle of Dublin. Meantime, the persons spared or escaping in Ulster were in such consternation that they knew not what to do, and were in a manner petrified. But within a little time the other provinces broke out, and followed the Ulster rebels in their cruelty — first Wicklow, then Wexford, and Catherlought — not pretending to any civility, but falling on with inhuman cruelty at the first upon women and children, and with all the malice hell could invent, as was suitable to the anti-Christian crew against those who * The reader must recollect that Adair settled in Ireland about four years after the rebellion, so that he must have heard much of its horrors from eye-witnesses, or sufferers. Though he over-estimates the numbers killed, his testimony as to its sanguinary character in that part of the country with which he was connected, cannot fairly be rejected. t i.e., Carlow. 72 HORRORS OF THE REBELLION. ^^.d. adore not the Roman beast. And if through some special considerations of their own they spared the hves of any, either they kept them prisoners in much misery for that time, and thereafter when they began to be resisted and received disasters from the British forces, they returned upon their poor prisoners with a spirit of revenge ; or, if they let them go, pretending to dismiss them to the towns or cities they desired, these poor people that were let go were in some respects more unhappy than tliose who were immediately murdered; for, besides the insufferable miseries they met with by the way, they came naked and starved to these places (if, indeed, they came where they intended). Dublin and other places they came unto were not all able to contain the numbers and supply their wants. Multitudes died in the streets and corners of Dublin, Coleraine,* and other towns through hunger, nakedness, and nastiness in their rags after sore travelling. Yet some who might have had some supply from persons who particularly knew their former case, were so distracted with their injuries that they neglected their own supply, and in a kind of desperate way gave themselves up to death and starving. For their misery came on them in such a sudden, and they had been before generally living in such peace and plenty, and not expecting in the least any such desolation and calamity, that it did overwhelm their spirits, and swallow them up in grief and vexation. The city of Dublin in this time, though at first preserved from the design of the enemy in some sort, yet was not * Temple has published the following deposition: — "James Redferne, of the County of Londonderry, deposeth that in the town of Coleraine, since the rebellion began, there died of robbed and stripped people that fled thither for succour many hundreds, besides those of the town who had anciently dwelt there, and that the mortality there was such and so great, as many thousands died therein two days, and that the Hving, though scarce able to do it, laid the carcases of those dead persons in great ranks into vast and wide holes, laying them so close and thick as if they had packed up herrings together." — Hist, of tlie Gen. Rebellion in Ireland, p. 138. Cork, 1766. i6^, ] STATE OF DUBLIN. 73 without great fears and troubles, as well as the other parts of the kingdom not yet destroyed. For there was a very con- siderable part of the city itself ready to join with the rest of the rebels, and not at all to be trusted. And there were daily fears and appearances of the enemy's assaulting the city, men's hearts failing them with fear of the Irish assault- ing on all quarters, insomuch that the very face of the city was changed, and had a ghostly aspect. Many Protestants went to England, and though beaten back by many storms, yet would not venture to set their foot on shore again — yea, Papists themselves went out of the city, fearing its surprisal, and a general massacre, wherein they might not be at first distinguished from others. By this case of Dublin, wherein appeared the only probable safety to Protestants in Ireland, we may easily gather what was the case at this time of all other parts of the kingdom where the enemy raged and ruled without any resistance for a time. For though there had been a standing army in Ireland for many years, yet at that time it was become insufficient for opposing such a general insurrection of bloody rebels, there being only about 2,300 foot and about 900 horse, and many of these Irish and Papists, and more of no religion at all. And, besides, they were so scattered in garrisons in divers places that they could not come together without hazard of being cut oft" by the numerous parties of Irish then in arms. And if men could be had, there was then no money in the exchequer to in- duce men withal. Besides, in the North, amongst the Scotch, their arms had been taken from them before by Strafford, and so they were rendered unable to defend themselves in any kind, except by a few sent from Dublin. This was the sad case of the kingdom at that time, the Irish nation and English Papists turning mad, raging as bears bereaved of their whelps, and destroying all before them, burning and consuming men, beasts, corn, and the 74 CAUSES OF THE REBELLION. [;v.d. British and Protestants partly destroyed and put to death, partly left in a worse case than death itself, and others stand- ing amazed. It is attested by some worthy persons and well acquainted with the case of these times, that there were about 300,000 persons,* men, women, and children, de- stroyed one way or another. Next, of that which might be supposed to provoke the Irish to this rebellion, and their designs and encouragements, no doubt there were various grounds which Satan and their own wickedness suggested to them. For, first, as they were natives of Ireland, and conceiving themselves and no others had any right to this country, they retained from the very beginning of the English Conquest, and thereafter from the time of the Scottish denization and naturalizing in it, an implacable hatred at both. They saw themselves generally poor and miserable, which was through their idleness, un- skilfulness, wasting disposition, and evil managing; and the British living in prosperity in the land which they counted their own, through their frugality and the blessing of God. Besides, it provoked their evil disposition that they were under the power and government of another nation, and punished frequently for their thefts and robberies. Laws were made against their idolatry and superstition, though these laws for a long time before the rebellion had been very faintly ex- ecuted, and they had liberty of conscience, as well as other encouragements, as subjects under the King's majesty, and at his special allowance; but there remained always a grudging in their hearts against the British, as their enemies and oppressors. Yet their ingratitude in this may appear, if we * According to a statement in Sir John Temple's History of tlte Rebellion, 154,000 of the British were wanting in Ulster alone. But this statement, as well as that in the text, is now generally considered too high an estimate. The manner in which Lingard, in his History of England, passes over this Irish massacre, betrays a sad want of candour. V 1641.] THE ROMiVN j^sYl'cHRlST. 75 consider the King of England's ruling over them was con- firmed by their general consent — renewed and confirmed in divers ages. Yea, they did submit to the English govern- ment with all seeming condescendency and willingness. And surely, if they had been capable of being happy, they might have lived exceeding more happy under the English govern- ment than ever they had done before, under their petty kings of Ireland, where the bulk and multitude met with nothing but barbarous tyranny. None knew what was his own property — exposed to continual blood and confusion through mutual wars amongst themselves. And now they were brought under the protection of the British laws — every one of them enjoying their own estates and properties, in peace and tranquillity. Yea, a little before this rebellion, some pretended grievances had been taken off by the King's special gift to the commissioners sent to London from the parliament of Ireland, no restriction being on them in the business of religion. Finally, at this time they were in the happiest condition that ever they had been in, since they were a nation. But that which mainly instigated them to this wicked course, was, that they were Papists under the power and conduct of the Roman Antichrist — that Whore of Baby- lon, and bloody persecutor of all Avho worship not the Beast — who could never be satisfied with the blood of those who own the truth of Christ against Antichrist. Their education and principles in this bloody religion did especially stir them up — being thereto animated by their priests and churchmen — and therein following the track and course of Papists in other parts of Europe against the Protestants; who, a few years after the reformation in Luther's time, as histories record, did kill and massacre 900,000 and upwards of Protes- tants — besides the many hundred thousands that were destroyed before these times under the profession of ordi- nances in France, Italy and Spain. "J 6 THE IXTRIGUES OF ROME. [a.d. There was also another consideration and encouragement which moved them at this time to design the destruction of the Protestants, and the recovering their own land, as they pre- tended. They were grown a very numerous and considerable multitude in the kingdom, able to raise considerable forces, and much in strength and multitude of people beyond the British inhabitants. Besides that, they had, by their emissaries abroad, contracted a kind of alliance with the Popish party in divers nations abroad — especially France, Spain, and Flanders — from whom they were pro- mised aid of men, arms, and money, insomuch that some of them boasted to their opposers that they would not only regain Ireland, but conquer England through these aids, the Conclave in Rome having a special influence in these transactions as the first mover therein, and cunningly carry- ing it on, not only in Ireland, but in those other kingdoms, not Avithout encouragement and promise from those who had the government therein. All which appeared by divers tes- timonies and examinations given thereafter unto the Council of Ireland, and before the Parliament of England. They did also, at their rising in rebellion, publickly pre- sent an allowance and commission from the King, which his Majesty, being informed of, did, the ist of February, thereafter issue forth a proclamation highly resenting the rebellion, and declaring those engaged in it to be traitors and rebels, and thereby charging all under his command and authority in Ireland to prosecute them as such. This came to the hands of the Lord Justices the loth of January, and the King also appointed a fast to be kept for the case of the Protestant subjects of Ireland through England and the dominion of Wales. Yet, at this time there was another occasion that did seem to invite them at this juncture. There were unhappy ditferences beginning to appear be- tween the King and his subjects both in England and ,641.] PRETE.N'CES FOR THE REBELLION. 77 Ireland, which then were drawing to some height, and there- after came to greater height. And, though at their breaking out into this rebelHon things were not come to a height between the King and ParHament of England, yet they did strangely conjecture and, beyond appearance of reason, seem to know what was coming ; so that they, in their first rising, did encourage themselves in this, that England should not be in a capacity to send forces against them as formerly. And, withal, the old standing army in Ireland was not significant, as was said before, and Scotland about that time had gotten conditions from the King. The special things they pretended for their rebellion were, (i), the obtaining their liberty, estates, land, and country, which was, they said, their right, together with the liberty of propagating their religion in Ireland; (2), the King's prerogative, which, they said, was opposed by the Puritan faction in England and Scotland ; and therefore, they said, they designed to cut off the Puritan faction especially — though it is observable, that in executing their cruelty, they made no difference among Protestants. For though Satan had a special anger at the godly party, who then went under the name of Puritans, yet, their interest being complex, and not only for their religion, but that they might enrich them- selves with the spoils of others, they did promiscuously spoil and destroy all British inhabitants who had but the name of Protestants. And it is remarkable that, whatever was their special envy against the Puritans, yet fewest of these met with the stroke. For very few Nonconformists were then in Ireland, except in the North and in a few counties there, and these had been driven away into Scotland, and some few to England before, through the persecution of. the prelates at first, and then by the Black Oath, so that few of these persons came into their hands. But in the 78 SECRECY OF THE PLOTTERS. [a.d. time of the rebellion they are preserved, under God's pro- tection, in Scotland, and some of the English in England. So that the severity of the Bishops was, under Providence, made a means to prevent that stroke upon those specially appointed to destruction; and it lighted upon those who were either persecutors or neutrals, and went on with the iniquity of the times. It is worthy of observation that, though the Irish are not counted a politic people — as the course of their living and their actions declare them to be rather barbarous and unpolished — yet, in this design they carried with much policy and secrecy in the first contrivance of it, and in their first attempting it, till the only Wise God blasted their endeavours. For by all the enquiry and conduct the Council of Ireland could use to find out the first plotters particularly, they could not find them out ; and it seems to have been the policy of those who first* hatched it, so to conceal and hide this work of darkness with dreadful oaths of those whom they first made acquainted with it — that whether it went on, or miscarried, their names should not be particularly known, and be so execrable to posterity. However, it doth appear, not only from the nature of the thing itself, and the constant course of the See of Rome, but from divers examinations taken in Dublin, that the Popish clergy were among the special and first contrivers of it; and probably it bred first at Rome, and was fomented by those of the same profession here in Ireland, under the clergy re- siding there; and especially by the emissaries who were continually sent abroad by their superiors in Rome, to use all means whatsoever, good or bad, to propagate that inter- est, and to deliver it where it had been suppressed. For before those times, multitudes of these sorts swarmed in Ireland, and haunted with great liberty among the Irish. The 1641.] ROGER MOORE. 79 laws against the Po])ish clergy having been for a long time suspended, though they were severely executed against the Nonconformists in the reign of the bishops, who have still been in their practice in these nations, more severe against those who differ from them in their hierarchy and ceremonies (called by themselves indifferent things), than against those who are professed worshippers of the Beast, and who go a- whoring after Romish idolatry and superstition — though the one partly be acknowledged by themselves orthodox in doctrine, and differing in nothing but ceremonies, and godly and approved both in their subordination to Christ and the magistrate — and the other, partly known to them- selves, to be idolatrous, corrupt, profane, and of murdering principles toward Protestant kings and other magistrates. It did also appear, upon some examinations, that the cursed work was long in contriving, some of the Irish con- fessing that they knew of such a design intended seven or eight years before the execution of it, and that, all that time, meeting with disappointments, and things not succeeding as they would, they continued their design notwithstanding, and, for that end, kept up correspondence with their party in France, Spain, and Flanders, wholly managed by the Con- clave of Rome. And all this time it was kept close by these contrivers till about January, 1640, at \vhich time it was com- municated to some Irish gentlemen of Ulster, as was testified by the Lord Maguire (of Fermanagh) in the town of London, of whom more thereafter. At this time one Roger Moore, a gentleman of a broken fortune and Irish descent, but honourably allied to some noblemen of the English Pale, did communicate it to them also, as a thing agreed upon by many not only in Ulster, but in Leinster and Connaught. And it was then proposed by the said Moore, and agreed on by the rest, that every 8o THE LORDS OF THE PALE. [a.d. one of them should acquaint their friends and their own counties, and engage them at once, and thereafter acquaint their friends abroad, that they might be ready to assist them, as necessity required. And [it was arranged] the time for be- ginning it should be near winter, that the English might not be able to send supplies to the Protestants here till next spring, against which time they might also have help from their friends abroad. And thus they continued their consultations till October, 1 641, and resolved to rise then at once, surprising not only their secure neighbours, but the Castle of Dublin, and other of his Majesty's forts and castles through the king- dom, Avhich they got delivered — except Dublin, and some very few other places. How they did begin this tragedy we did speak before, with some pieces of their policy in first carrying it on. For first they pretended a kindness to the Scotch nation in Ireland, and that their quarrel was only against the English who had subdued them, and who ruled over them — whereas, the Scotch were but strangers, and in their own condition under the English Government — thinking by this pretence first to cut off the English, and then to fall on the other. But this lasted not long, for the Scotch neither expected nor found any kindness from them, and so they made no difference wherever they came. The Lords of the Pale,* who were always English and Papists, and the other gentlemen with their followers, did at first pretend great loyalty, and came in Avillingly to the Council, clearing themselves by oath of having any hand with these rebels of the North. And thus they continued a while, and got arms from the Council, and command over * By the Pale was understood that part of Ireland which acknowledged English law. In the beginning of the sixteenth century it was confined to part of the Counties of Dublin, Meath, Kildare, and Louth. The name remained after English law asserted its supremacy throughout the island. I64I.] STIMULANTS TO REBELLION. the country to keep all in peace, and subdue any who should rise in arms. Yet, thereafter they met with those of the North, and openly declared themselves; and after them, those in other parts of the kingdom who had, till that time, sat still, broke forth in the same cruelty with the Northern rebels. And it shows how fatally and desperately they were guided that they did thus join after their great disappointment of the city and castle of Dublin — after some resistance made to the rebels of the North — and after the Parliament of England, with the King's consent, had declared against this rebellion, and were preparing forces against them. But they were so deeply engaged in the first contrivance that they could not resile, and they had great confidence in their aids from abroad. Thus the Lord brought forth their long-hidden wickedness, though they purged themselves of it at first by oath, that so _the treachery of the Antichristian crew might still appear, and that more ruin in the end might come upon themselves. But it is to be observed, that in order to this rebellion were employed both Irish lawyers, and Parliamentmen, and Churchmen, to prepare the people for it. For their Parlia- mentmen (many of whom were lawyers, and who were ad- mitted to sit in Parliament) stirred up all the country, and did complain of the taxes of the country exceedingly in Parlia- ment, and laboured to sow seeds of division among members of Parliament, otherwise not evil-minded, and Protestants, upon account of the grievances of the nation. And Church- men [Clergy] did generally, at their mass, aggravate the perse- cution (though they had no ground) and their oppression by the Protestants — yea, they spread great calumnies of the Protestants in England that they used all cruelty in their new beginning of reformation against the Catholics there, and that the same would be their case ere long. They used, F 82 SIR PHELIM O'NEILL. [a.d. a little before the rebellion, in their public prayers, to com- mend to God a great and glorious design then on hand for propagating the Catholic cause and religion. Yea, imme- diately before it, they gave the people leave, in their dis- missing them from mass, to go and possess themselves of what the Protestants possessed; and told them it was the best service to God they could do, to destroy and kill and drive them off the face of the earth, as being enemies to the Catholic cause. Thus they fell on their bloody work, designing in one night to surprise all the King's castles in Ireland, and so to fall upon their secure neighbours, living peaceably and con- fidently among them. The chief command in Ulster was, by the common consent, given to Sir Phelim O'Neill, nearest in blood to the former Earl of Tyrone ; a person of small parts and base carriage, yet bred at the Inns of Court in England a while, and professing to be a Protestant while he was there; but, returning to Ireland, he changed his pro- fession, and was employed by the more cunning contrivers of the rebellion, to act the falsehoods and cruelties they had devised — being popular among the Irish in Ulster, because of his relation to the great O'Neill. This Sir Phelim did, the first night of the rebellion, surprise the castle of Charle- mont — getting entrance with his train of rebels under pre- tence of a friendly visit to my Lord Caulfield — that lord and none else in the country having any jealousy of the Irish. The same ways were followed in many other places of the country, where any castles or strongholds were. So that within a few days Sir Phelim and others, his confederates, had not only overrun all open places of the country where there was no resistance, but had obtained possession of the castles and strongholds. Meantime, the contrivers of the rebellion having resolved to seize the Castle of Dublin the same night on which- 164 1. OWEN O'CONNOLLY. 83 Sir Phelim O'Neill seized Charlemont, and having the per- sons assigned for that service present in town, one of them — Colonel M'Mahon, grandson to the old traitor Tyrone, and who had been under the King of Spain's service — did com- municate the design to one Owen O'Connolly, of purpose to have him concur in this design, knowing him to be an Irish- man, and to be of a close, confident temper, fit for any undertaking of that nature. He knew him to be a Protes- tant, but not that conscience had bound him to the Protes- tant interest. This Owen O'Connolly having, the very evening before the Castle should have been surprised, received information, did seem to comply with the motion, and drunk heartily with this M'Mahon; but thereafter stole from him, and acquainted Sir William Parsons with what he had information of, which Sir William, not giving much credit to (perceiving him in some disorder through drink), sent him to inform himself better, commanding him to return. Upon which, returning to the lodging where he had been with this his informer, the informer began to suspect and threaten him, especially if he stirred from the house till the occasion came of surprising the Castle, which he, seem- ing not to decline, after a while pretended necessity to go out to ease nature, left his sword on the table, and had a servant sent to watch him. However, with difficulty, he got from the servant over some pales and a wall, and with as great difficulty got through the guards unto the Lords Justices, where he further assured them of the business in hand. And they immediately called as many of the Council as they could get together, and gave orders for watching the Castle and city in the meantime, and, withal, for apprehend- ing as many of the conspirators as were in the town that night. But most of them escaped, having many Papists in the town to conceal them, and quietly convey them away ; only the Lord Maguire and Colonel M'Mahon were appre- 84 OWEN O'CON NOLLY. [^ d_ hended. It is worthy of observation that this Owen O'Connolly was at first a poor Irish boy admitted into the family of Sir Hugh Clotworthy, at Antrim — a rehgious and worthy family ; and there was educated and taught not only the principles of the Protestant religion, but, through the bless- ing of God upon that education, and the power of the Gospel in that parish of Antrim, he became truly religious, in heart and conscience bound to the truth, and to those who were truly godly. He was not only a Protestant, but a Puritan* (as was the style in these times) — which the Irish did not know, having now left that family of Antrim. And thus God, in his merciful Providence, not only to the city, but to all Ireland, did make use of the smcerity that was in him for preventing the surprisal and massacre intended against Protestants in Dublin, and in some degree to be an instrument for the safety of the remainder of the Protes- tants in Ireland, and preserving a seed in it. This may encourage such families to endeavour to procure religious servants, or to make them religious, so far as they can, by example and instruction. The honesty of this one man, though a mere Irishman (being well educated), proved a great and singular mercy to the whole Protestant Church. But to return. However the surprisal of the Castle of Dublin was happily prevented, and proclamation issued out to warn all to be on their defence, yet fears were not over even in Dublin. The Lords Justices and Council used all means to fortify the Castle — victualling it, whether against assaults of the Irish now risen in other parts of Ireland, or against the treachery of the Papists within, though they ' Mr. M'Bride, Mr. Patrick Adair's immediate .successor in the ministry in Belfast, states that O'Connolly was an elder in the Irish Presbyterian Church, and that, as minutes still e.\tant in his time testified, he often sat as .such in meetings of Presby- tery. — A Sample of Jet Black Prelatic Calumtiy, p. 174. ■64 r.] THE LORDS OF THE PALE. 8^ carried with great prudence and wariness toward all the Papists who at first did not rise in rebellion, not having jealousy of them, but putting trust and confidence in them, giving them arms and commission against those who had appeared in rebellion. Especially this they did with the lords and people of the English Pale, who, though Papists, yet their ancestors had been English, and had stood fast to the Crown of England in former rebellions of the Irish. Therefore, the Council thought they might still prove loyal (not then knowing the long and deep contrivance of this rebellion); but the Popish lords and people of the Pale, though at this juncture they made many great professions of loyalty to the King, and abhorrence of the rebellion of the Ulster Irish exercising much cruelty at that time, and that they intended no harm to the Protestants ; yet, within a little time, they discovered themselves, and joined with the Northern rebels. They were at first dashed with the disap- pointment in surprising the Castle of Dublm, and waited to see the event in other parts of the kingdom ; and, when they understood the rebels in the North had such success in their undertaking at the beginning, they were encouraged to own them, palliating their wickedness with pretence of fear from the Government and the Protestants, wherein they alleged many palpkble untruths, and reflected on the Lords Justices and Council as if they had forced them to take arms in their own defence — which passages, in particular, we leave unto their proper histories. Meantime, the Lords Justices and Council did acquaint the King, then in Scotland, with these beginnings of this rebelhon, and despatched Owen O'Connolly to the Parliament of England, not only with information of the business, but with a recommendation of that person who had seasonably discovered the plot to them — and so had been instrumental 86 PROCLAMATION OF LORDS JUSTICES. [a.d. to preserve Dublin. The Parliament not only did at present gratify O'Connolly with ;!^5oo, but resolved to put a mark of their favour on his posterity. And they did immediately fall upon the consideration of the case of Ireland, to prevent the utter ruin of the British and Protestants there with all expedition. These designs and endeavours produced not that seasonable or effectual supply which necessity called for, and was expected — through the unhappy misunderstandings and counteractings that shortly fell out between the King and Parliament. At length, however, some supplies in men and money and other necessaries came, when the fate of Ireland was expiring; and which, through the mercy of God, and a signal blessing on their sent forces, proved in a short time a relieving of the Protestants in all the counties about Dublin — a particular account of which is not proper for this short narrative, but I must refer those who would be more particularly informed, to other histories that relate at length these passages. The Lords Justices and Council, when they sent infonna- tion to the King and Parliament, did, at the same time, issue out their proclamation through those parts of the kingdom to which there was access, that the British should stand on their own defence, resisting them as such, yet so as those who would immediately come in and submit might be spared and protected, except those who should be found to be special actors and contrivers of that rebellion. They also sent commissions to the Lords Claneboy and Ards for raising men, with some help of arms as they could spare — who made use of that power as the present case of the country could admit, and were not unuseful. Withal, com- missions were sent to the Lagan to Sir William and Sir Robert Stewart to raise two regiments, consisting of officers who were worthy and gallant gentlemen, and two troops of ''^4i-] MERCIFUL PROVIDENCES. 87 horse. These small forces in the Lagan,* bordering on multitudes of the rebels on all hands, were successful against them to admiration in many encounters they had ; and usually the British (not the third of the number of the rebels, sometimes not the fourth) did overcome, and con- stantly routed and overcame them, taking great preys from them, and what castles and strongholds they had surprised. The like victory had Sir William Cole with his regiment and troop against the rebels near Enniskillen ; and likewise Sir Frederick Hamilton in the country where he lived. I might relate, in particular, many remarkable instances of the Lagan from the narrative of one who was an eye-witness and special actor, and a faithful narrator ; and of those in and about Dublin from the histories extant of the rebellion of Ireland. It is not, however, my design to give a narra- tive of particular passages of that nature, but to observe the Lord's merciful hand toward His sinful people, that, after He had by such a surprising and overflowing tempest manifested His anger against those who professed His truth and walked not suitably to it, He would, in the midst of wrath, remember mercy, and let them see that, when they were in any mea- sure awakened out of their carnal security under their sin, He could put a difference between them and their enemies, giving spirits, courage, conduct, and success to them, and visibly depriving their bloody treacherous enemies of His assistance. However, the Lord did not for divers years thereafter remove their trouble and difficulty, but kept the British at work and in suspense in reference to their com- fortable settlement in the country. * This name was formerly given to a district in the neighbourhood of Derry. [ 88 ] [,.„. CHAPTER VI. THE SCOTCH ARMY IN ULSTER— THE FIRST PRESBYTERY MEETS — SESSIONS ERECTED AND MINISTERS APPOINTED — DISCIPLINE OF THE PRESBYTERY. N May, 1642, the Scotch army came over, consisting of, I suppose, 10,000 men (though Burleigh says but 2,500) under the command of General Leslie — though he came over but once, and staid a little while setting matters in the best order he could, and left the government of the army to Major-General Robert Munroe. This army was sent by the States of Scotland as their immediate masters, who ordered them to this service upon a treaty with the Parliament of England; unto which, it is said, the King was at first averse, yet, by the Parliament's importunity, he was prevailed with to give his assent, at Windsor, January 17 th, 1642. This army for their chief garrison, had the town and castle of Carrickfergus, where their chief commander resided with his regiment. The other regiments were quartered in such places of Down and Antrim as the British regiments could spare. Many in England and Ireland have taken liberty to represent this aniiy as having done little service in the country, and not worth the pay they had from England. But all representations of that kind, coming from emulous, envious pens and tongues, ought not to be received. It is most sure it consisted of officers who generally were men of courage and conduct ; many of them had been bred in foreign wars, and were bred soldiers; others, who had not been abroad, were men of gallant, generous spirit, who there- after proved eminent. Some who were then but majors to 1642.] SCOTCH ARMY IN ULSTER. 89 regiments and captains of companies, became thereafter generals and lieutenant-generals in foreign kingdoms. Doubtless, the fault of most of these officers was want of piety rather than courage, or any accomplishment for that undertaking — though there were also a great many officers in that army truly godly. It is also certain they did many considerable services against the rebels in Ulster, so that they became a terror to them ; and most of them laid down their arms, and camiC in and sat down under their mercy. The truth is, this army was irritated for want of the pay promised them ; matters then falling into confusion in England, and the Parliament not being able to support so many armies at home and in divers places of Ireland, they were much neglected, being strangers, and quartering upon the Scotch in Ulster. And no wonder, when the forces sent over by the Parliament, in and about Dublin and Munster, did as grievously complain at that time from want of supply, though they were in greater hazard from the rebels. Upon this, they were not only disabled from service, but were forced to take free quarters off the country, in doing which they restrained the officers to a small maintenance, and the common soldiers to a pitiful allowance which was not suffi- cient for their comfortable subsistence. Yet, their coming over upon a wasted country, where people had generally little or nothing left to themselves — this taking off the country for their mere necessity — became intolerable to the people, and they were reflected on as oppressors — yea, as doing nothing but lying in their quarters and oppressing the country. And yet they themselves were discouraged, and the soldiers just starved — insomuch that some regiments went over to Scotland, without the consent of that State, nearly in a mutiny, and upon mere necessity. And others, such as Hume's and Sinclair's regiments, were content to take a call 90 STATE OF THE COUNTRY. [a.d. from the State, a little after, to engage against Montrose, then victorious and carrjqng all before him in Scotland, and most of them were cut off. So that as the country was weary of them, so they were as weary of the country. And indeed in the end, though they had spent much blood, besides travel and misery in the service of Ireland, the re- mainder of tliem were badly requited, being forced out of Carrickfergus and Coleraine by Colonel Monck — then under the Parliament of England — and disbanded, without satisfying their arrears (as we may see hereafter). It is certain God made that army instrumental for bringing church government, according to His own institution, to Ireland — especially to the Northern parts of it — and for spreading the covenant, as shall be recorded hereafter. The Scotch army coming hither in the Spring of the year 1642, found much of the country wholly desolate, except some parts of the County of Down, where there had been two regiments formed by Lords Clane- boy and Ards, and so had, in some measure, kept off the force of the enemy. Likewise, some towns in the County of Antrim were preserved, as Belfast and Carrickfergus, with Lisnegarvy* and Antrim, through some defence which had been made in these places. But generally in the country, through the County of Antrim, all was waste, and more in other counties, as Armagh, Tyrone, &c. Most of London- derry had been preserved, by the great blessing of God upon the defence made by the British, Scotch, and a few English there under the conduct of Sir William and Sir Robert Stewart, who obtained signal victories there over the Irish in those parts, a very little after the rebellion began, the par- ticular passages whereof we refer to their proper histories, this narrative being intended only for recording the provi- dence of God toward His church in the North. * i.e., I.,isburn. ,642.] THE FINGER OF PROVIDENCE. 9I It is to be much observed, that the Sovereign Holy Lord in his providence, by this rebelUon, made way for a more full planting of the Gospel even in those parts which had met with the greatest cruelty ; and where the people had been, against whom the Irish intended greatest mischief and cruelty, both to their persons and professions. For it was so ordered by Divine Providence, that the country being laid waste and desolate in God's righteous judgment for crying sins in the bulk and generality (though most wickedly and treacherously on men's part), the Lord made use of that overflowing scourge not only for emptying the land of many profane and wicked men — haters of godliness, and yet under the name of Protestants — but the Irish themselves were greatly wasted in a few years thereafter by sword and famine, so that the land was much emptied of them, except of some who came in upon protection. And others came out of Scotland in their room who were lovers of the truth — even as it had been ordered before in the time of Queen Elizabeth and King James. The land being overgrown with idolatry and barbarousness, they did rise in divers rebellions, and God made use of that to lay them desolate, and make way for others who professed the Gospel, though only in the way of conformity, yet the truth was preached and many believed. And the Lord had his hidden ones at that time — as appeared in Bishop Ussher and many others — both preachers and pro- fessors in and about Dublin ; the effects whereof did appear, as formerly hinted, in the Articles of Ireland.* But now, God made way for a more full reformation ; and as the found- ation of a plantation in the country, Providence ordered it so * In 1615 a Convocation was held in Dublin, and under its direction, Ussher, then Professor of Divinity in Trinity College, drew up a collection of articles for the use cf the Church of Ireland. These articles inculcate the Calvinistic theology, and the divine authority of the Lord's Day. 92 CHAPLAINS OF SCOTCH REGIMENTS. [a.d. that several officers and soldiers were forced to labour the ground, and keep stocks of cattle in the country; and others, probably inhabitants who were left, did the same. After them, within a while, the inhabitants grew more numerous, partly through the increasing of these in the country, and partly through others coming from Scotland. Meantime the country was destitute of ministers; for the bishops and their party were generally swept away by the rebellion, and now began to be also discountenanced by the Parliament of Eng- land. So that from that time forth the Lord began more openly to erect a new tabernacle for himself in Ireland, and especially in the northern parts of it, and spread more the curtains of his habitation. The methods and ways of providence therein, together with the difficulties met with, and His carrying His work through these difficulties, and over the oppositions from Satan and his instruments (His ordinary way in such cases), shall be the subject of our following narrative, so far as great weakness can reach the declaring of God's great works towards His Church. The first means God used for this end was the sending over of the Scotch army, consisting of about ten regi- ments, with whom there came from Scotland divers ministers who were principled and inclined toward the doctrine, worship, and government at that time in the Church of Scotland : as Mr. Hugh Cunningham, minister to Glen- cairn's regiment ; Mr. Baird to Colonel Campbell's ; Mr. Thomas Peebles to Eglinton's ; Mr. James Simpson to Sinclair's ; Mr. John Scott, Mr. John Aird, and others. They, coming along with the army, found it their duty to erect themselves into a Presbytery, and to have their meet- ings, in order to which they found it necessary to choose ruling elders in the regiments for helping them in carrying on discipline in the army, which the dissoluteness of soldiers ,642.] FORMATION OF FIRST PRESBYTERY. 93 did much call for. This motion being communicated to the Major-General, the commander-in-chief of these forces (and to the officers of the several regiments), he did embrace the same, being a man not alienated from the reformation in Scotland, and besides having been sent over by the State of Scotland, who, he knew, at that time did favour the govern- ment of the church — yea, some special noblemen of Scot- land who then had great rule there, being colonels of regi- ments over whom he commanded in chief. They (not being in Ireland themselves) having placed officers over their regiments who were also inclined that way, the motion went on without resistance among, and by the consent of, all the regiments. It is true there were in most regiments of the army (especially in the Major-General's own regiment) officers of bad principles, and worse inclinations and prac- tices, no favourers of religion, nor of the Presbyterian government, nor of the work of reformation, but (as was the title given them in these times) malignants, royalists, cavaliers, &c., much abhorring the setting up of discipline in their bosom, which might have power to censure them for their drinking and whoring. Yet, through the terror of God upon men in these times, they made no open resistance. The first Presbytery was held at Carrickfergus on the loth of June, 1642, where were only five ministers of the army and four ruling elders from the four regiments, who had then erected sessions — viz. Argyle's, Eglinton's, Glencairn's, and Hume's. One of their number (Mr. Baird) preached, by desire of the rest, and by appointment beforehand, on Psalm li. and last ;* another was chosen Moderator ; and Mr. Thomas Peebles was chosen Clerk, in which office he remained during his life. * This is evidently a mistake for Psalm li. 18. " Do good in thy good pleasure unto Zion ; build thou the walls of Jerusalem." 94 PROCEEDINGS OF PRESBYTERY. [^.n. They began with appointing divers of their members to speak to the Colonels and Lieutenant-Colonels of those regi- ments, where there were not sessions, together with the rest of the officers and others concerned in the regiments, that sessions might be erected. Withal, they appointed each minister to begin examination in his charge; and appointed, also, a fast to be obsers^ed the week after, and to be intimated next Sabbath — Avherein they were to sympathise with the case of the churches abroad in Germany and Bohemia; the pre- sent distraction of England and hazard of God's work there at that time, through the difference beginning between the King and Parliament; and the people of this poor land, who were scarce as brands plucked out of the fire, yet security and profanity remaining among many both in country and army — and that God should be cried unto to bless the country with a spiritual ministry, and for a blessing to the going out of the army against the Irish, &c. All these were immedi- ately performed, and so the Presbytery did meet almost weekly, though few in number. There were, besides these ministers of the Scotch arniy, two preachers in the country before, Mr. John Dr}'sdale, and Mr. James Baty, the one preached to Lord Claneboy's, the other to the Lord of Ard's regiment. The Presbytery had, upon their first meeting together, written to these noblemen that it were fit these their preachers, being of the same principles with them, should be present. Upon which Lord Claneboy wrote a letter, and Ards sent one of his captains, thanking the Presbyter}^ for their letter, and professing their great willingness to join in that government, and to have these men admitted to be ministers of their regiments upon that account, and did, during their short continuance thereafter, countenance the Presbytery and these ministers sent from Scotland. Thus, ,642.] PRESBYTERIAL DISCIPLINE. 95 these lords seem to have been convinced of their error two years before in being instruments in pressing the Black Oath — which was soon followed with a sad judgment on the land : and shortly after that they both died.""' However, these two ment passed their trials before the Presbytery, and were admitted ministers, first to the regiments, and thereafter, upon serious deliberation, were placed in parishes of the country which were best planted, and where also the soldiers resided. The ministers, also members of the Presbytery, were appointed to produce their admission to the several charges or regiments, by virtue of which they sat as members of the Presbytery — which they all did; as also the ruling elders, that sat in every Presbytery, produced their com- missions from their respective sessions. The Presbytery being informed of a minister's practice, who had been a Con- formist before in the country, and now had taken the Covenant, that he used to baptize privately, brought him to acknowledge his fault (which he said he knew not was so), and to promise to forbear that practice. Divers ministers and others who had taken the Black Oath, and been instru- mental in ensnaring others in it, and had gone on in a course of conformity and defection, upon an intimation from the Presbytery, did come and own their sinful defection, and made the same acknowledgments in those places where they had been particularly scandalous, as Mr. Nevin, at Dunody, &c. In September, 1642, there were sent over from the General Assembly in Scotland, the Rev. Mr. Blair, and Mr. Hamil- '^ It would seem that Lord Claneboy, in pressing the Black Oath, was very much influenced by the fear of Laud and Wentworth. It is stated in the Hamiltoji Manuscripts, as quoted by Dr. Reid, I., 242, note, that he "had secret friendly cor- respondence with the ministers and others that were persecuted for conscience' sake — yea, some hid in his house when his warrants and constables were out looking for them." t i.e., Drysdale and Baty. 96 ELDERSHIPS FORMED. [a.d. ton, with a commission from the Assembly. They sat in the Presbytery and proceeded as they were chosen — their com- mission being inserted in the Presbytery-book as fit to be recorded. By this commission may be seen the earnestness of the people of the country for having the Gospel planted amongst them ; and also, the zeal and care of the Assembly of Scotland for this poor church, to nourish and encourage it in its beginning, being as a brand plucked out of the fire. But the occasion of this commission and sending of these worthy and reverend men from Scotland is to be remem- bered. For, immediately upon the ministers forming them- selves with the ruling elders into a Presbytery, the people planted in the country became importunate with the Pres- bytery for help in preaching to their congregations, where were any stock of people planted in places that the army were not in, as they could overtake this work. Upon which the Presbytery moved that there should be elderships erected with the consent of these congregations, and that by their help a present supply might be procured, and in due time ministers be settled among them. This motion of ihe Presbytery was very acceptable to these congregations, as appeared by their immediate and earnest address to the Presbytery for ministers to be sent for that effect, which also was readily done by the Presbytery, who sent ministers to divers congregations who were first in a case for elderships — viz. Ballymena, Antrim, Carncastle, Templepatrick, Carrick- fergus, Larne, and Belfast, in the County of Antrim ; Bally- walter, Portaferry, Newton, Donaghadee, Killileagh, Comber, Holywood, and Bangor, in the County of Down. And, the elderships being erected in these places, there began a little appearance of a formed church in the country. Upon this there was a motion that commissioners should be sent from this country to the General Assembly in Scotland, suppli- ,6^2.] THE REVIVING CHURCH. 97 eating their help for founding and promoting the work of Christ in this wasted church now beginning to rise out of the ashes ; and they were sent to the Assembly, at St. Andrews, July, 1642. Upon this petition, these two worthy ministers — Ireland's old acquaintances — -were sent with the commission fomierly mentioned. And it may be judged how refreshful and useful in the country they were, who formerly had been eminently instrumental in laying the first foundation there, and for their faithfulness had been driven away, and at their departure such calamities had come on; and now they were witnesses of a new reviving and a rising work out of the rubbish. The people were very hungry in receiving the Gospel — which before these times had been preached with so great success, and for which both ministers and people had suft'ered so much — and which was now again reviving out of the ashes. Surely this was a time when the people's joy trysted with the great poverty and deep affliction which lay upon them, having a considerable army quartered among them in a country yet but waste. And though they had some supplies for the army from Scotland and England, yet these did but answer their necessities; happily, they had a bountiful supply from Holland, as a gift and gr3.tuity in these their extraordinary straits. However, the Gospel was sweet to many. Any persons who at that time were under scandals of any kind, and not properly under the ministry of any in the Presbytery, were received, upon their own free offer, to public repentance ; but were not compelled, till they became mem- bers of some formed congregation — except in case that they required the benefit of sealing ordinances, or in the case of those who had been Conformist ministers and were now taking on themselves to preach. These the Presbytery by an act G 98 SETTLEMENT OF DRYSDAI.E AND BATY. [^.o. appointed the people to be warned from hearing or counte- nancing, till they gave satisfaction, which divers of them did — some before Mr. Blair in Bangor, Donaghadee, and Killileagh; and others before Mr. Hamilton. In this the hand of the Lord is to be observed, that these men who a few years before were deposed and driven out of the country for refusing conformity, should be the first now to receive the acknowledgment and repentance of Conformists. A few who were left from the general scourge, and were more in- genuous than the rest, did willingly appear and make their acknowledgments publickly, both ministers and people. More6ver, Mr. John Drysdale and Mr. James Baty — who had preached for a while to Claneboy's and Ard's regiments, and were on their trials in order to ordination, with the con- currence of Mr. Blair, who presided at the ordination ot Mr. Drysdale, and Mr. Hamilton presiding at Mr. Baty's admission (with the army ministers) — Avere settled in the parishes of Portaferry and Ballywalter, upon an unanimous call from these parishes, rather than among the army. Only in Ballywalter there was a reservation of Mr. Hamilton's interest there, if God should clear his return to that place where he had been minister before. Thus these two ministers, Blair and Hamilton, who had a while before been deposed from their ministry by the bishops, are now employed as the instruments for first planting ministers in the country accord- ing to the purity of the Gospel — who were also useful in the army's Presbytery, and were the beginning of a settled min- istry in the country. At this time also, with the assistance of these two worthy men, the Presbytery, upon information of the danger of separation, and the beginning of some heterodox opinions spreading about Antrim by one Thomas Cornwall and one Vernet, did order Mr. Blair, in his visiting these places, to 1642.] APPOINTMENT OF A FAST. 99 obviate these dangers by warning the people and publickly declaring against them. Also all the ministers were ap- pointed in public to give warning to the people against those snares. They also summoned the said persons to appear before the Presbytery to give a confession of their faith — but none did appear. Thomas Cornwall said he was not subject to the Presbytery, but was a stranger, and ready to depart ; others, in private conference, did give satisfac- tion ; some were otherwise hindered. However, these opi- nions did not spread. There was at this time another fast appointed to be kept on the Lord's Day, November 27, 1642, and the Thursday thereafter, for the troubles of churches abroad ; the sad dis- tractions in England whence help only could be expected to this country, under God ; the discouragement of soldiers through want of necessary supplies, and of the country through their poverty and oppression ; the enemy's strength and cruelty yet much remaining; general carelessness and security, with little life and zeal among people ; many gross sins breaking forth among some ; want of faithful ministers residing in the country to encourage the people and stir them up ; and the sinfulness of the army, who should be instruments of deliverance. These days were accordingly kept. The Presbytery at this time did impose public evidences of repentance upon scandalous persons in their parishes, and, where elderships were erected, with as great severity as had been done at any time in the Church of Scotland. And these persons did submit themselves thereunto, though the most part were not properly formed into congregations as yet, nor under the inspection of ministers. And, whereas, some ministers who had been Conformists, and had come and submitted to the Presbytery, did use BLACK T>t=*eT;FAST. [a.d. private baptism and private marriage, the Presbytery dis- couraged such practices in those ministers, which they pro- mised to forbear. Yet those ministers, who had given satisfaction for their conformity and oath, were not received members of the Presbytery, except they were first received and settled in congregations in an orderly way, though per- mitted to preach where they were invited. At this time, there being one Mr. Black, preacher in Belfast, who intended to give the Sacrament after the way of the Common Prayer, the Presbytery, being informed of it, sent to Colonel Chichester and Earl of Donegall desiring forbearance of that way, in order to prevent scandal and inconveniences among the people. The said Colonel Chichester interposed with him to forbear. They also appointed Mr. Baird to preach every third Sabbath in Belfast, there being the third part of a regiment under his charge quartered there. The Presbytery also wrote to the commission of the General Assembly in Scotland to hasten over the supplies of ministers appointed by the last General Assembly ac- cording to the turns appointed them, the first two being gone. The Presbytery, too, was earnest with the regiments who wanted ministers to supply themselves ; and, accord- ingly, as ministers were presented to the Presbytery, they were put on their trials, and some rejected and some admitted. At this time, February, 1643, the anny being in great straits for want of pay, and the country under great burdens by them, the Presbytery appointed a fast on a week-day and the Sabbath following for an outget for the distressed army and country, and had the reasons contained in the causes of the other fast that was kept. The Presbytery all these times began with preaching before they went about their business, and chose for this time in ordinary the Prophecy of Isaiah. 1644.]' FASTS APPOINTED. On May 24th, another fast was appointed to be in places on a week-day, and on a Lord's Day thereafter, for the former causes, and especially the sinfulness of the army and country continuing, notwithstanding the great distress on both, and that God would bless the expedition of the army going to the field this summer. The Presbytery also sent over one of their number to the Assembly of Scotland, with commis- sion to own their bounty in sending over one supply already, and to supplicate the continuance of the same according to the intention of the Assembly — who did accordingly, and a new supply is appointed by the Assembly, upon which comes over first Mr. Matthew M'Kail.* A new fast was appointed in January, 1644, on a week-day and Sabbath following for the causes formerly mentioned, and besides, that God would enable the army gone from Scotland to England to support the work of God there against the Popish and prelatical party who were now prevailing much against the forces of the Parliament there. In February thereafter Mr. George Hutchinson came over by the appointment of the Assembly; and visitations of congregations were used in the ordinary way, both in the army and the few places of the country where ministers were. * Mr. M'Kail was minister of Carmanoch. [l02] CHAPTER VII. THE COVENANT ADMINISTERED IN ULSTER — TAKEN AT CARRICK- FERGUS, COMBER, NEWTONARDS, BANGOR, BROADISLAND, ISLAND- MAGEE, ANTRIM, BALLYMENA, COLERAINE, DUNLUCE, DERRY, RAPHOE, LETTERKENNY, RAMELTON, AND ENNISKILLEN. N March, 1644, the Scotch army, through discour- agement and want of maintenance, purposing to return to Scotland, were taking an oath which the Presbytery judged ambiguous, scandalous, contrary to the covenant, and a divisive motion. They sent two of their number to the meeting of officers at Carrickfergus, to declare the same to them; and withal, they wrote to the commission of the Church of Scotland concerning the present state of the army and that oath, with their declaration against it. After this came over by the Assembly's appointment. Masters James Hamilton, William Adair, John Weir, and Hugh Henderson, very soon after one another. They were all present at the Presbytery, held Monday, the ist of April, 1644, showing their commissions, and bringing a letter from the commission of the General Assembly, directing the min- isters of the Scotch army to administer the solemn League and Covenant to the army. This was accordingly done. The ministers who had charge of regiments as their congre- gations, did administer it to these regiments; and the regi- ments who had no ministers received it from the ministers who had come from Scotland; and all entered into that oath with great appearance of desire and affection — some really — and others went along. I have heard that none refused it but Major Dalzell,* in the Major-General's regiment, who * Dalzell has acquired an unenviable notoriety by hunting down the Presbyterians of Scotland after the Restoration. His infamy as a persecutor is almost equal to that of Claverhouse. ,644.] TAKING OF THE COVENANT. IO3 then, and all his days thereafter, proved an atheist, and an open enemy to the work of God. But though the army- ministers had no commissions, except for the army, yet in those places where the covenant was administered to the army, the whole country about came and willingly joined themselves in the covenant — a very few excepted, who were either some old Conformist ministers, or known profane and ungodly persons — so that there were more of the country become swearers than were men in the army. Yet, because the Black Oath had been generally pressed and taken by many in the country a few years before, those who had taken the Black Oath were not admitted to the covenant till they at first publickly declared their repentance for it. It was reported by the worthy Mr. AVeir — who administered the covenant at Carrickfergus, where least was expected — that there were 400 who had renounced the Black Oath publickly, and taken the covenant; and 1,400 of the army and of towns and places about, besides women, who had not taken the same, and now entered into the covenant. And there were in other places large equal proportions, and more people running into it where it v^as administered — as in Belfast, Comber, Newton, Bangor; also in Broadisland, Islandmagee, and other places in the County of Antrim, not only where soldiers were quartered, but where they were not quartered. The ministers from Scotland, on their own invitation, did visit them, and administered the covenant unto them. The covenant was taken in all places with great aftection ; partly with sorrow for former judgments and sins and miseries ; partly with joy under present consolation, in the hopes of lay- ing a foundation for the work of God in the land, and over- throwing Popery and prelacy, which had been the bane and ruin of that poor church. Sighs and tears were joined together, and it is much to be observed, both the way I04 TAKING OF THE COVENANT. [a. p. ministers used toward the people for clearing their con- sciences in order to the covenant, in explaining it before they proposed it to the people, and from Scripture and solid consequences from it, clearing every article of it — and there- after offered it only to those whose consciences stirred them up to it. Indeed, they were assisted with more than the ordinary presence of God in that work in every place they went to, so that all the hearers did bear them witness that God was with them. And the sensible presence and ap- pearance of God with them in these exercises did overcome many of those who otherwise were not inclined that way, so that very few Avere found to resist the call of God. The solemnity and spirituality of carrying on this work was like the cloud filling the temple, there being a new tabernacle erecting in the land. And those who had not seen those things before, nor were well acquainted with them, said (as the people in Christ's time), " We have seen strange things to-day." Yea, even the malign ants who were against the covenant durst not appear on the contrary, for the people generally held their ministers as servants of God, and coming with a blessed message and errand to them. Only at Belfast there was no liberty granted to offer the cove- nant ; but with difficulty it was granted them to preach, and that text was insisted on — Isaiah Ivi. 5, 6, and 7. Many people, who had been at Holywood the day before, were present, and divers well-wishers in Belfast itself, though the generality of people in it had no such affection. It is observable of that place, that, though there was long much opposition to the work of Christ in it, yet by degrees the Lord did wear out the opposers, and made them and their posterity altogether insignificant in the place,* and brought in a new people from divers places who do entertain the The same remark may be repeated at the present day. ,644.] TAKING OF THE COVENANT.' ' I05 Gospel, and own Christ's interest with equal affection as others. Thus, the ministers having gone about that work in all places in Down, and several places in Antrim, where the Scotch army were quartered, they resolved to go to Cole- rain e and the Route also for that purpose, and, according as they had clearness, to go further toward Deny. Mr. Adair and Mr. Weir visited first Antrim, and after that Ballymena, then a small garrison. In both places God was signally present with the ministers and people, the Lord assisting the ministers in the work of preaching and explaining the covenant, and the people with much affection to receive it. The ministers were directed to insist on sweet and suitable subjects thereon — as Ezra viii. 23, and Psalm cii. 13. From Ballymena they went with a guard of horse toward Coleraine, under one William Hume, of General Leslie's regi- ment. They went the next day (being Thursday) to the church, and few being present except the soldiers of the garri- son, they explained the covenant to them, and left it to their serious thoughts till the next Sabbath, being also Easter day. On this Lord's day the convention was very great from town and country. They expounded more fully the covenant, and, among other things, told the people that their miseries had come from those sorts of people who were there sworn against, and specially from the Papists. The righteous hand of God had aflSicted them for going so near the Papists in their former worship and government in the church; and whereas, the episcopal party endeavoured peaceableness with the Papists, by symbolizing with them in much of their super- stition ; the Sovereign Holy Lord had turned their policy to the contrary effect for their conformity with idolaters — going on in a course which had a tendency at least that way. The first who publickly entered into covenant was the preacher lo6 TAKING THE COVENANT IN COLERAINE. [a.d. in that town, Master Vesey, who did solemnly acknowledge the sin of the Black Oath, and the cursed course of con- formity with the former times. Such was the day of God's power on men's consciences. For this man proved not sound or steadfast thereafter, nor ever joined with the Presbytery, and upon the restoration of bishops did again conform to episcopacy, and died Archbishop of Tuam.* Next, the whole people of the country present did solemnly acknowledge the oath, and by lifting up hands to God entered into the Solemn League and Covenant, with which were mixed prayers and singing of psalms, after the ordinary exercise of preaching was over. There were few of tlie townsmen who entered into the covenant the first day, but they gave the ministers knowledge that their pur- pose was on Monday to enter into it. The ministers, first commending them for their deliberate way of doing such a thing, observed the Monday, and received them into covenant, botli the Mayor and others of the town, they de- siring to do it by themselves, but so that in their entering into the covenant they did abjure their former corruptions, and renounce them. So did the ministers and people of Route, who were all of them convened in two places — Billy and Dunluce. In the one was Mr. Adair, and in the other was Mr. Weir, where the former ministers followed the same way, with others before them, and the people also. Mr. Adair and Mr. Weir took occasion from the ministers' repentance to show the people in public how dangerous it was to credit ministers without ground from Scripture. But as this work had little or no resistance hitherto ap- pearing, so now some were stirred up against it. Colonel *Dr. Reid has remarked that Adair has here fallen into an error. It was the son of this Vesey who became Archbishop of Tuam. His name was John Vesey. He was born at Cokraine in 1637 — was made Bishop of Limerick in 1672, and Archbishop of Tuam in 1678. Hi; died in 1716. ,644.J PROCEEDINGS IN DKRRY. I07 Mervyn began occasionally comingto Coleraine,and reflecting upon the people taking the covenant, and had almost dis- couraged and dissuaded some who were upon the way of taking it. Then one Mr. Philips, about Ballycastle[BallykeIly]] (near Newtownlimavady), set himself against it, and did endeavour to dissuade the garrison thereabout from it. And Sir Robert Stewart, with Mr. Humphry Galbraith, were using the same endeavours about Derry, having heard that the ministers, upon invitation from some people, were coming there. But a greater opposition met them from Derry; for, coming the length of Muff, they received a message and letter from the Mayor of Derry, one Thornton, and from Colonel Mervyn, prohibiting their coming there upon their peril. Yet, they considering they had invitation from a well-affected people to go there, and that God had signally appeared for them in carrying on that work in all places they had been in, went forward, not intimating to their company their discouragements. Whereupon their convoy leaving them, they went on, and being met by Captain Lawson* (one of those who had invited them), they were brought over the ferry to his house, which was without the wall, not knowing how to enter the town. But Providence appeared for them ; for Sir Frederick Hamilton, a bold man, and one of a great interest in that country, then occasionally being in Derry, came to the wall, and sent for them and brought them unto the gates to his own house, much encouraging them, and commending their coming forward, notwithstanding the threatenings they received. As they went toward his lodging through the streets, there seemed to be a commotion among the people, some by their countenance and carriage declaring * This Captain Lawson was the son-in-law of Mr. Barr, of Malone, near Belfast, who was a staunch Presbyterian. Captain Lawson had distinguished him.selfat the breaking out of the rebellion in defending Belfast and Lisburn. — See Rcid, L, 300-3. Io8 PROCEEDINGS IN DEKRY. [A.D. their indignation — some their affection. Others were sur- prised at the so sudden coming of these worthy men. For Providence ordered it that they came before they could be expected, and it was then told them by Sir Frederick that he heard there were means used for laying wait for them by the way, and using violence to them. Sir Frederick did commend them for their policy in preventing a knowledge of the time they might be expected ; but they referred it wholly to Divine conduct, for they neither imagined nor knew any such thing. And so after they had supped with him in another house near his own lodging, he left them. They were much encouraged and refreshed by the experience of God leading them that day. Next day the Mayor, with the Aldermen, who were also Town Captains, came to their lodging, reminding them that he had written to them the day before not to come there, lest they bred division in the garrison and town. They told him they came for a happy union in that division, and they were so far on their way before they received his letter that they could not with any conveniency return. He questioned them by what authority they came there with the covenant? They answered — ist, upon a petition from the British in the North of Ireland for ministers to come and visit them from the Assembly of Scotland; 2nd, that the Assembly had given them com- mission to give the covenant to the Scotch army and others who willingly should receive it ; 3rd, upon a petition from the British of Ulster to the States of Scotland, desiring help in divers things, particularly in victualling and ammunition for Derry, which they desired earnestly — and, above all, also the Solemn League and Covenant to be sent over to them, unto which, as the States of Scotland had respect, according to their capacity, to the rest of their desires, so particularly unto this in these words: — "And the Committee of Estates ,644] PROCEEDINGS IN DERRY. 1 OQ do embrace their desire to enter into the covenant, and will take care to send the same to Major-General Monroe to be presented both to the Scotch Army and the British, as a firm ground of their union in this cause." The ministers did return to the Mayor a copy of this order subscribed by the clerk's hand. He answered that was no legal warrant for them to take the covenant. They replied, these things put together, there was a sufficient ground for them to offer it, though they would press it on none, and volaiti non fit injuria^ since themselves by petition had sought it ; and there were also letters from the Parlia- ment of England to the same purpose. It could not be ofifensive nor a-wronging the people to offer that to them, which themselves had petitioned for, being a thing in itself so lawful, and recommended by the States of Scotland with the Parliament of England, and binding them to their duty both to God and the King. Notwithstanding all this, the Mayor did request them to forbear administering the cove- nant in that place. They again did entreat him to suffer them publickly to proceed. He answered them he w^ould command, if they would not forbear for entreaty. They re- plied, would he command % Meantime, Sir Frederick comes into the room (who had, unknown to them, made much way for that business in these parts before they came), and, in great boldness and animosity, according to his manner, said to the Mayor, " Mr. Mayor, take heed what you do or speak to these gentlemen." Likewise a lieutenant pre- sent, and belonging to the town companies, did express his resolution to take the covenant in a daring way. So that the Mayor replied no more to the ministers, but that he would take it to advisement, and see them in the afternoon. However, the double guards which had been placed in the town were ordered as before, and no PROCEEDINGS IN DERRY. f^ „ Colonel Mervyn's regiment, which was marching towards the town, did return to their quarters, and the gates which had been shut were opened again. In the afternoon the mayor sent Captain Hepburn to the ministers, to desire a conference with them in his own chamber — where they attended him. There he showed them a letter from the Parliament of Eng- land, recommending to them the taking of the covenant when it should come to the Scotch army — and withal, a pro- clamation by those who then ruled in Dublin, prohibiting the taking of it — and declared his great straits what to choose. Whereunto the ministers answered that he should lay the balance — on the one hand the gracious purpose of the Parlia- ment of England for their true good, together with the hopes of support from them, and from Scotland, and their brotherly affection desiring to be in one league and covenant with them ; and on the other hand the corrupt disposition of those who then ruled in Dublin, with the experience they had found of their small help, or what could be expected from them. And so the ministers left him, and received another discouraging letter from Sir Robert Stewart, sent by Major Galbraith. However, the ministers sent for the keys of the church against the next Sabbath. The mayor told them the sacrament was then to be administered in the great church, but they might have the little church that day, and should have the other the next. But the ministers, finding the little church not sufficient to contain the number of people there met, went to the market-place (where about two years before the mass had been publickly used by some Irish regi- ments, who were to be sent to Scotland against the covenant), and there preached on the subject of taking God's people into covenant, declaring the divine authority of it; where- unto was added the exemplary encouragement of two sister churches, England and Scotland, entering into it. They also ,644.] THE COVENANT TAKEN IN DERRY. Ill spoke from 2 Chron. xv. 15; Jer. 1. 5; and Neh. ix. 10; paralleling the cases then in hand, both as to the persons entering into the covenant, and the case of the time requiring reformation and preservation of religion, which was engaged into in the covenant, and explaining the covenant as it rendered secure both what was j)roper to them and what was due to God. They also laboured to make the people sensible of the sin of the Black Oath, showing that, by engaging to obey all the King's Royal commands (the contents of the oath), they had opened a door for the Prince to bring in whatever religion he pleased, if it were the Turk's religion ; and had deprived themselves of the liberty of passive obedience, which they said was, ipso facto, a protestation against the iniquity of the command. For a Royal com- mand is whatsoever the King commands, whether it be lawful or not, as appears in Daniel vi. 7. The ministers required that all who were thus sensible of this evil, and who now resolved to enter into covenant by lifting up their hands and countenances, should abjure the one and enter into the other, which was done with many tears by the mul- titude there. And thereafter prayer was performed with great solemnity and affection both in speaker and hearers, wherein they owned God as their God, and gave up them- selves to Him. This was on the Lord's Day; and the Mayor and others coming from their Sacrament stood somewhat amazed, yet with reverence did behold what was a-doing in the market-place. The Lord's Day being thus spent, the ministers desired the keys of the church on Monday, which were sent them ; the bells were rung, and the multitude, both from town and country, increased that day more than on the former, wherein the happy condition of a sanctified and true union was the subject insisted on. A great many more, and some persons of quality from the countr}^, did embrace the 112 RAPHOE, LETTEUKENNV, RAY, ETC. [^.d. covenant with much sign of affection, and thereafter, accord- ing to the usual way, much time was spent in subscribing it. The ministers having been blessed in Derry against much discouragement and opposition in the beginning, went the next day to Raphoe, accompanied by Sir John Cunningham and Lieutenant-Colonel Saunderson (who had taken it in Derry), with many others. There the whole regiment of Sir Robert Stewart did meet them (except himself), and great multitudes from the parishes about. They followed the same way here, and had the same success which they had formerly in other places. The one was necessitated to preach without the church when the other was within, and receive the people to covenant with the same solemnity. There were two curates, Leslie and Watson, who did oppose and reason against the covenant before the people, especially as to the abjuring of Episcopacy, &c. But it was to the advantage of the cause, for the men's weakness did much appear before the people, and understanding gentle- men present said that the dispute appeared to them as an assize, wherein the bishops were, as by a jury found guilty, and cast. From that they went to Letterkenny, where the most part of Sir William Stewart's regiment, and many others of that part entered. From that they went to Ray, where on the Lord's day the multitude was so great, that one of the ministers was forced to be without, when the other was within the church. Two ministers, among the other multitude, did abjure the Black Oath and conformity, and entered into the covenant before the people, the ministers keeping their former method in explaining, proving, and answering objec- tions against the covenant. From thence on Monday they went to Taboin,* being in the centre of the country, where an * St. Johnstone. 1644.] RAMELTON AND DERRY. II3 extraordinary number of people were met from all places, some fifteen miles off — some who had not taken the covenant in order to take it, and some had taken it, to be further con- firmed — and the ministers here made it their work to do both. Here Sir Robert Stewart himself began to draw nearer and confer with the ministers about the covenant — his whole regiment having entered into it before — and some more ministers. There came a letter from Major-General Monroe to the ministers, and another to the Mayor of Derry, which, wlien he read, he said to some Covenanters with him : — " Now, I will be as arrant a Covenanter as any of you." They come next to Ramelton, where they received the rest of Sir William Stewart's regiment, and very many of Colonel Mervyn's, contrary to his threaten ings. Also, one of those who opposed the covenant at Raphoe — Watson — being the most judicious, did now come in and confess his errors, and entered into it with apparent ingenuousness. From these places they returned to Derry, where Sir Robert Stewart, Colonel Mervyn, and Major James Galbraith came now to hear the ministers preach and explain the covenant; and the ministers, hearing of some of their scruples, answered them in public. Divers ministers also were pre- sent then, and publickly renounced their former errors, de- siring to enter into the covenant. But, some of them speaking ambiguouslyanent church government and church's and magistrate's power to make laws, the ministers put them to explain themselves fully before they would admit them ; and took occasion to clear before the people the limits of divine, and human, and church power, and things of that nature. And, withal, whenever they received ministers into the covenant, they declared to the people publickly that these ministers were not thereby properly made capable of exercising their ministry if there were other considerations H H4 THE GARRISON OF ENNISKILLEN. [^.d. to hinder their exercising it, as insufificiency, &c., and that, if judged competent, they might, and should, have their own way of admitting them to the exercise of the ministry, ac- cording to the church's order. The garrison of British at Enniskillen had sent to the ministers, earnestly desiring they would come and administer the covenant to them. The ministers delaying to answer, the garrison sent again, and told them if they would not come to them, they (the garrison) would leave that and come to them to take the covenant— there being then a general in- clination that way among the most part of people, even among those who were ignorant of religion, or unfriendly to it. Even some of the Irish, who had come in under protec- tion, offered themselves partly through fear and terror, and considerations of that kind, though many did it with great affection and sincerity. And the ministers did caveate in administering that solemn oath as much as possible in re- ceiving such a multitude in so short a time — who thought they were in that case over scrupulous. However, they were diffi- culted in this matter, for to go there wanted not hazard, many enemies being between them and that place. And for the gar- rison to come to them would be dangerous for it, the country about being full of the rebels not yet subdued, and they having daily skirmishes with them. However, the ministers, after calling on God for direction, did resolve to venture themselves, as they had done in other cases, and found much of the providence of God preserving them, and his assistance with them in helping them in their work, and much blessing following on their endeavours. Meantime the mayor of Derry, with some few who had waited on his motions, did desire them to stay a day or two till he could take the cove- nant. But they, not finding ground for the delay, went to take horse; which he hearing, came after them and en- 1644.] ALARM CREATED BY THE COVENANT. II5 treated them before their departure, to go to church and administer the covenant to him and these few others — which they did. Sir Robert Stewart also declared his resolution to take the covenant, only he put it off upon some consider- able reason, alleged by him for that time. After this they went towards Enniskillen, and the first night to Clady, where the two troops belonging to Sir William and Sir Robert Stewart did meet them to convey them to Ennis- killen without hazard. And the worthy gentleman, Colonel Saunderson, went along with them, as at that time the gene- rality of the officers of these regiments were both most respectful to their persons and instrumental in promoting the work they were about. They came along to Enniskillen without sight of an enemy. For the Irish, who were pro- tected, hearing the covenant was coming that way, fled, be- cause they heard that the covenant was to extirpate all Papists,* and was against protecting them. And some so suddenly fled that they left their stolen goods, which they used to steal and send privately to the enemy, who then lay in the County of Cavan. Likewise, the enemy in these parts near about, hearing the covenant was coming, which, as they understood, was against the cessation of arms with them (then driving on), they did beat drums through their quarters, and marched, bag and baggage, thirty miles into the country. However, the ministers Avere very kindly received by Lieu- tenant-Colonel Atcheson, of Sir William Cole's regiment, and all took the covenant, except one poor ignorant minister, and Sir William Cole himself, who said he would take it upon further consideration. However, his whole family took * The Covenanters pledged themselves to " endeavour the extirpation of Popery," but they expected to accomplish this by other means than murdering its professors. They also pledged themselves to " endeavour the extirpation ofprofaneness," but they had no idea of putting all the wicked to death. Il6 THE lord's supper DISPENSED IN DERRY.. [a.„. it. Besides, divers garrisons thereabout, as Beleek and Ballyshannon, took the covenant, which kept the ministers two days at their usual work. They then returned, accom- panied by Sir Wilham Cole and the strength of his own troop, together with the other two troops, toward Derry, wherein one of the ministers stayed " per vices," and the other in the country for a little time. Mr. Adair being in Derry, Colonel Mervyn came usually to hear, and thereafter propounded his scruples upon some evil considerations on the fourth article of the covenant, which were answered ; yet he did not seem satisfied at that time. But within a few days he Avrote to Mr. Adair to come to [Strabane?], where the rendezvous of his whole regiment was to be, and he with them would enter into covenant. This appointment Mr. Adair kept, where Colonel Mervyn, Avith the Avhole officers, solemnly declared their satisfaction in the covenant, and entered into it, and, while they were doing so, the soldiers who had taken it before, cried out — " Welcome, welcome. Colonel ! " From this, Mr. Adair returned with Colonel Mervyn to Derry, being entertained with no small courtesy and protestations of forwardness for the covenant thereafter.* The ministers, to close the work at Derry, did celebrate the Lord's Supper publickly in the great church, where the altar was removed, to give place to the Lord's Table, and God appeared most sensibly and comfortably in that administra- tion, by the power of His Spirit on ministers and people. All things were done with as much order as was possible in such a case. No scandalous or unknown person was ad- mitted, and the gravest gentlemen in the town and regi- * There are good grounds for believing that the author of this narrative had the use of a journal kept by Mr. Adair at this time, and that he was nearly related to him. We may thus account for the minuteness of these details. The Rev. W. Adair, men- tioned in the text, was the brother of Sir Robert Adair, of Ballymena. i644.] AFFLICTIONS OF HAMILTON AND WEIR. II7 ments attended the tables. After this work, the ministers, accompanied by special friends, came to the Water Side, to Captain Lawson's house, where, kneeling down, they com- mended the people to God. They came that night to Baliy- castle [potius Ballykelly f\ near Newtonlimavady, where were numbers of people waiting on them to take the covenant, which accordingly was administered to them. From that they came to Coleraine, where Sir Robert Stewart meeting them with Major-General Monroe, did the next day publickly enter into the covenant, together with some few others who had delayed it till that time. So also did Sir William Cole, at Carrickfergus, in his passage for England. From this the ministers returned to the congregations of Antrim and Down, where the covenant had been before ad- ministered, partly confirming the people, who had entered into it already, and partly administering it to some who had not taken it before, among whom was the Lord of Ards. Thereafter they did administer the communion in Newtonards, Holywood, and Ballywalter, in which three places Mr. Adair, Mr. Weir, and Mr. Hamilton (who all this time had staid in these parts) did divide themselves for this work. Mr. M'Clelland, being then come to the country by commission, did also join in celebrating the communion, and those who were ministers in the country and army concurred. After all this, the holy wise providence of God so ordered it that these worthy men immediately met with sad troubles, lest they should be exalted above measure upon this great work wherein God had assisted them so signally. Mr. Adair fell into a long and dangerous fever, and relapsed again at Newtonards, and thereafter in Stranraer, as he was going home. But Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Weir met with a sorer trouble. The occasion of which was, that at that time my Lord Argyle, being Chief Justice of the isles, had one Colonel Il8 DEATH OF WIER. (a.d. Kittocli in custody, who had been guilty of many enormous things. He had a son named the same way, who was prompted by Satan's instigation to meet the vessel wherein Mr. Hamilton and Mr. Weir were going to Scotland, and did take them prisoners to the Highlands, thinking thereby to get his father loosed by the Lord Argyle. But, upon some weighty considerations, it could not be granted. Where- upon these godly ministers were kept in great restraint and sad straits, without any accommodation or refreshment to their bodies till Mr. Weir died ; and Mr. Hamilton, with much ado and great hazard of his life, was got delivered, and lived long, after that, useful to the church at Dumfries and Edinburgh. i644.] [119] CHAPTER VIII. CASES OF DISCIPLINE — THE MOCK PRESBYTERY OF ROUTE — MINIS- TERS SETTLED AT BALLYMENA, ANTRIM, CAIRNCASTLE AND ELSE- WHERE — THE PRESBYTERY AND THE COMMISSIONERS OF PARLIA- MENT — MINISTERS SETTLED AT RAY, LETTERKENNY, AND OTHER PLACES — DR. COLVILLE OF GALGORM — DEFEAT OF THE SCOTCH ARMY AT BENBURB. BOUT this time, upon a supplication from many in Belfast to the Presbytery for erecting a Session there, it was recommended to Mr. Adair to perform it — which was done, July., 1644. The Presbytery being informed of the scandalous lives of some who had been Conformist ministers, their drunkenness, and selling baptism in private, &c., did summon them, and they compearing and being con- victed, were suspended from the exercise of the ministry — Mr. M'Clelland being at that time moderator. (Two of these were Mr. John Bell and Mr. H. Cunningham.) In the next Presbytery the suspension was taken off, upon their promise of amendment, where also Mr. M'Clelland was present. Likewise, upon the Presbytery's desire, Mr. M'Clelland spoke to the Major-General, entreating that the whole army might be subject to discipline, and the people within the bounds where the army lay — there being many scandals both in the army and country. This request, upon his application to the Major-General, was granted. And having this encourage- ment from those who in that confused time did rule in the country, the Presbytery did improve it to the best advantage, both against some sectaries appearing in some places, and scandalous Conformist ministers, as well as other scandalous persons, summoning them before the Presbytery, and accord- ing as they found ground, either censuring or relaxing them. I20 MOCK PRESBYTERY OF ROUTE. [a.d. They had greatest trouble with Mr. Brice,* and with Mr. Hamilton of Dundonald, who obstinately adhered to their former courses, and denied the covenant and the authority of the Presbytery. Upon which these two hirelings were suspended, and thereafter restrained from the exercise of the ministry. The place where there was the greatest hazard of spreading the errors of Independency and Anabaptisrn, was Belfast — through one Matthews and one Lees being so in- dustrious there — upon which the Presbytery recommended it to Mr. Hugh M'-Kail and Mr. Williain Cockbiirn (now come commissioners from Scotland, and having directions from the commission of the church to have a special inspec- tion on that place) that they would visit Belfast frequently for obviating this infection. At this time, being in or about September, 1644, there was an erection of a new Presbytery in Route by divers ministers who had been Conformists, and had taken the covenant of late, who had no sessions nor commissions from any, but themselves concurring together. The Presbytery, hearing of this, did write a letter to them, by the Moderator, desiring them to send some of their number to the Presby- tery to inform them of the grounds of so doing and the manner of their proceeding. Accordingly, they sent Mr. Donald M'Neill with a letter subscribed by their Moderator and Clerk to the next meeting of the Presbytery. But, this not being satisfying, the Presbytery summoned them all to the next meeting, upon which this new Presbytery sent a commission, with two other members, subscribed by all the rest. The Presbytery, hearing what their commissioners — Mr. Fenton and Mr. Donald M'Neill — said for them, did, ' This, as Dr. Reid remarks (I. 472, note,) is probably a mistake, for Price. Robert Price. Dean of Connor, and represented as "a great sufferer for the royal cause," was made Bishop of Ferns and LeighHn at the Restoration. —Mant I. 610-739. j644.] submission of route clergy. 121 upon serious consideration, declare that these ministers had erected a Presbytery without order, constituted of several corrupt men, and that they were endeavouring to bring others in daily ; and, therefore, for preventing dangers which might come upon religion and the people of God by such disor- derly actions and such dangerous proceedings, they did enact that it be suppressed as an unlawful pretended Presbytery, having no calling to meet together from the people, but usurped by themselves. And, whereas, one of their own number, Mr. John Lithgow, had joined with them, they dis- charged him, unto which he submitted, and the Presbytery ordered them to be summoned to the next meeting — viz. Mr. William Fenton, Mr. Donald M'Neill, Mr. William Fullerton, Mr. James Watson, named Doctor; James Graham, James Hamil, and Thomas Vesey. The most part appearing, and being interrogated if they would submit to the Presbytery, did refuse as members of the Church of Ireland, except the Presbytery could exhibit their commission from the Parlia- ment of England, or Synod of Divines there. Unto which the Moderator assured them, and gave them under his hand, that the commissioners of the Parliament of England and of the Assembly of Divines, being sent to Scotland to the Assembly by commission, desired and entreated the As- sembly of Scotland to send over ministers to Ireland for setting up the work of reformation there. After which these ministers did submit themselves to the Presbytery. Upon this, the Presbytery sent some of their number (to wit, Mr. James Baty and Mr. H. Cunningham, ministers, and Lieutenant Lindsay, elder), to Route to try their carriage there, and what calls they had to their parishes where they did now reside and preach. It was found by their commis- sioners first, and thereafter by supplications and complaints to the Presbyter}' by the most part of the people of these THE CONFORMIST MINISTERS. [a.d. parishes, and all the sober, religious part of them, that these ministers had generally come in upon these parishes at their own hand, with the consent of a few not well inclined people. And, having been ministers of other places before the re- bellion, they had no clear call to reside there till they would give satisfaction. And those who were not so were per- mitted to preach where they had a call, having before that publickly renounced the Black Oath and conformity, and taken the covenant when commissioners from Scotland did administer it in the country. However, those ministers who had been Conformists before, and of whom some now seemingly subjected themselves to the Presbytery, as to their carriage and preaching were not savoury to the people ; and breaking out sometimes into drunkenness and quarrelling, they proved a great trouble to the Presbytery. Besides, others of them altogether refused subjection, though summoned to appear, and were public enemies to the work of reformation then growing up. The Presbytery at this time were frequent in keeping solemn days of publick humi- liation for causes relating to the state of that time, as troubles in Scotland by Montrose, or the slow proceedings of refor- mation in England, both by Parliament and Assembly; the insolence of malignants in this country, especially ministers; sin abounding generally, notwithstanding of our troubles and late entering into covenant, &c. They also continued to send commissioners, consisting of a minister and ruling elder (on this occasion, Mr. John Drj'sdale, minister, and Captain Wallace, elder), to the Assembly of Scotland, partly for obtaining their opinion in some doubtful cases of discip- line ; partly to procure more ministers to be sent for visiting, which was procured. About this time, April, 1645, Mr. David Butde is called to Ballymena, and Mr. Archibald Ferguson to Antrim; and i64S.] CALLS TO LIVINGSTON AND HAMILTON. 1 23 within a while after, the due order of trials past, were or- dained and settled in these places. About this time, too, the Presbytery finding the Irish Papists — partly who had not been in rebellion, partly who had come in under protection — to grow numerous in the country, and considering their numbers might thereafter prove dangerous to the Protestant religion, and that by the treaty between Scotland and England no toleration is to be given Papists,* and also pitying their souls in their ignorant and hardened condition, made an act that they should be dealt with by the several ministers, to convince them of their idol- atry and errors, and bring them to own the truth ; or other- wise to enter into process against them in order to excom- munication. And they appoint some of their number to speak to the Major-General that he use that authority he hath for forcing them out of this part, and wholly out of the army, if they remain obstinate. The act of the Presbytery was publickly intimated in the several parish churches. The parishes of Newtonards and Killileagh supplicated the Pres- bytery to concur for a call to Mr. John Livingston (being then present at the Presbytery, and formerly a minister in Ireland), to their parishes, each of them endeavouring to have him. Mr. Livingston entered a protestation that these calls be not prejudicial to the interest of Stranraer, his parish and people in Scotland. This motion, however, had no success. For though the parish of Killinchy did many years after that — in the year 1655, or thereabout — call Mr. Livingston, and he came to Ireland then for a visit, upon their call, and Mr, Hamilton was also invited to Ballywalter; yet the motions * Few at this time could well distinguish between the toleration and the estabhshment of a religion. Many thought that as the Israelites were forbidden to tolerate idolatry, Protestants were not at liberty to tolerate popery. Even Archbishop Ussher stoutly maintained that Romanists should be compelled by pains and penalties to attend Protestant worship, that they might receive instruction. 124 YOUNG PREACHERS COME TO IRELAND. [^.d. for bringing back these worthy men to Ireland did not succeed. They had been driven out of this country, and were necessitated and clearly called to settle in Scotland thereafter, and became singularly useful there, and subject to the Assembly of the Church of Scotland and other church- judicatories who would not part with them. However, about this time Providence supplied the defect, partly by sending over a new supply of able ministers from Scotland, one year after another by turns; and thereafter by sending over divers young men, near together about this time, in 1645 or '6. besides Mr. Ferguson and Mr. Buttle — viz. Mr. Antony Shaw to Belfast (where he was settled and staid for a time, but afterwards was driven away from it by the party then called the'malignant party),* Mr. Patrick Adair to Carncastle. Mr. Antony Kennedy to Templepatrick, Mr. Thomas Hall to Larne, Mr. John Greg to Carrickfergus, Mr. James Ker to Ballymoney, Mr. Jeremiah O'Queen to Billy, Mr. Gilbert Ramsay to Bangor, Mr. Thomas Peebles to Dundonald, Mr. James Gordon to Comber, and Mr. Andrew Stewart to Donaghadee. All these within a year or two were settled in these places, other congregations making way for others, and using the means for bringing them from Scotland. And here it were sinful to pass by and not to mark God's wonderful provi- dence in ordering the beginning and foundation of a church here, raised out of the ruin and ashes into which it had been formerly brought, first through the persecution of prelates, "^nd then by a bloody rebellion and massacre by the bar- barous Irish Papists, by which it was brought very low, having before been but as an embryo. Then the first visible relief was by the army sent from Scotland against the Irish rebels ; these generally consisting of officers who had no inclina- * The malignants were those opposed to the Covenant, or the High Church party. I64S.J THE EPISCOPAL CONFORMISTS. 1 25 tion towards religion, except in so far as the times and State who employed them seemed to favour it ; only their chief commander, Major-General Monroe, was not unfriendly, but a countenancer of these beginnings. However, the officers generally were profane, and the bulk of the soldiers haters of the purity and power of religion. There was no visible encouragement in the countiy for planting a ministry in congregations, for the inhabitants were but few, and much oppressed and burdened through the maintaining of the army, which was much neglected at this time in their pay, through mistakes between the Parliament of England and some officers of the army sent thither, or rather by the indis- creet management of the army's officers by their commis- sioner, George Monroe. Besides, there was a stock of old Conformist ministers in the country, who had for their own ends gone along with the covenant, and yet returned to their former disposition. They were labouring to carry a faction in the country and army for their way, and had many to abet them, especially men of most note, both in the army and country, and in whose eyes the little beginnings of a Presby- tery were despicable, consisting at first only of a few in the army, and two newly planted in the country, insomuch that divers of them did refuse to appear before the Presbytery, and others who did appear denied their authority, having then no shadow of establishment by King or Parliament, and thereafter, when times seemed better, very little coun- tenance from authority. It was also the wonderful hand of God to bring men from Scotland at this time (for from England none could be had of sound principles, having then some encouragement at home, and having antipathy to come to Ireland), considering that Scotland had then use for hopeful young men to plant among themselves. And almost none came hither who had not calls from 126 ZEAL OF THE VOUNG MINISTERS. [ad. congregations to stay in their own native country among their friends, having proportion of settled maintenance. Whereas, coming here, they came to a place unsettled, where was a mixture of three divers nations, their maintenance neither competent, nor what was promised secured to them; and coming, moreover, during the time of a bloody war, when nothing was settled in the country. That these few young men should have hazarded in such a case, was by the Lord's hand overruling them,* and it was more his hand that they were in any tolerable measure helped in their difficult and discouraging work, considering they were young, not attained to maturity of judgment, nor having had any experience in the government of the church, especially in the midst of difficulties, and none of the old stock who had been there before being settled among them. Yet God helped these young men into a diligent following of their duty, not only in their own congregations where they did reside, but in watering desolate congrega- tions in the countiy, and keeping the presbyterial meetings, insomuch that sometimes they were necessitated to be as often abroad in other congregations in the country for supply, and stirring up the people for their own supply, as in their own, and this by the appointment of the presbyterial meet- ings upon petition from desolate places. These young men, then, minding their work, and delighting therein, mutually comforted themselves in the company of one another at their meetings in the Presbytery, and considered not their present toil, but with a kind of honest delight, not perceiving the hazard they were iYi, through the unsettledness of the times and many adversaries, which, also, they felt thereafter. And, * The reader must recollect that the author of this narrative was himself one of the young men mentioned in the text. The modesty with which he here speaks of him- self and his brethren is highly to his credit. i64s.] ARMY BOND OF UNION. 1 27 indeed, want of that sort of sagacity and anxiousness was their mercy ; for had they foreseen but the half of what they often did meet with, their young raw spirits, not experienced in affliction, could not have digested it. In the year 1645 the case of Scotland was very sad, through a flood and inundation of troubles brought on by the Earl of Montrose, who, against six divers armies carried all before him, having overcome them in six battles,* upon which many families fled from Scotland to Ireland for shelter, and these not of the worst affected. And though persons of quality returned to Scotland again, yet many of the more common sort of people staid in the country and added to the new plantation here. About this time both British and Scotch in the country were in great straits for want of pay from the parliament in England. Upon which the British officers had a meeting at Antrim, in May, 1645, and did draw up a Bond of Union, as they called it, and a protestation to be sworn and signed by all the officers of the army, and the oath to be ministered to the soldiers also, who were bound thereby to go where- soever they should be led. This some of the officers of the army did scruple at— as Gaptain Alexander Stewart and Captain Kennedy and others — and desired the mind of the Presbytery in it ; to which the Presbytery gave an answer and declaration, which they ordered to be read in every regiment in the British army — which ought to be recorded to show the prudence and faithfulness of the Presbytery in that case. Toward the end of this year (1645) the ministers of Route, formerly mentioned, and others, took hold of a seeming op- portunity to interfere with the Presbytery. The Parliament of England, having, in October, 1645, sent over commis- sioners to Ulster to rule the affairs of this country — viz. * Montrose was on the side of the King, and opposed to the Covenanters. 128 TITHES GRANTED TO THE MINISTERS. [vd. Mr. Annesley (afterwards the Earl of Anglesea), Sir Robert King, and Colonel Beal, these ministers applied to them — viz. Messrs. Fullerton, Watson, Vesey, and M'Neil, accusing the Presbytery of bringing a foreign jurisdiction against the laws of Ireland, and that the Presbytery took on them to exercise authority over them, &c. Of this the commissioners gave notice to the Presbytery, sending them a copy of the said libel. And they met with these commissioners at Belfast, by translating the Presbytery thither, where they sent some of their number to the commissioners to give them satisfaction as to these accusations and reflections — which they having done, the commissioners were satisfied. But, withal, the Presbytery told the commissioners they did not appear before them in answering the libel as their proper judges in matters ecclesiastical, but as persons in the quality and station they were now in — as they were bound to do to all men, and especially to those in civil authority. Here the commissioners sat in Presbytery ; the Presbytery was en- couraged and countenanced, and the others dismissed without satisfaction. The commissioners also did give order, at the Presbytery's desire, that the covenant should be tendered to such as had not taken it at Carrickfergus, Belfast, Lisnegarvy, &c., which was done accordingly. They also did give a right of the tythe of parishes to as many of the new entrants as did apply to them, and did add the civil sanction to the Presbytery, and gave commission to cognosce ^pon the lives and abilities of scandalous ministers in Lagan, encouraging the Presbytery if they found cause to pass censure on them, which accordingly was done. Some said this gratifying the Presbytery was a piece of emulation and State policy, they finding Major-General Monroe and the army had a great stroke in this country and in Ulster, partly through coun- tenancing these courses. Therefore, they would not be 1646-7. SCANDALOUS MINISTERS DEPOSED. 129 behind with them in giving all countenance to the Presby- tery. However, this did much daunt those sorts of ministers at that time, and did strengthen the hands of the few new beginners. For, at this time [in Down], there were none settled of the country ministers but two, and in Antrim but other two — Mr. Buttle and Mr. Ferguson — and the other party were many in all parts of the country. It is true some unfriends did reflect at this time as if the Presbytery had taken com- mission from the magistrate to exercise their authority, and some friends did scruple at the first offer made by the com- missioners, because then the Erastian spirit much prevailed in the Parliament of England. But the commissioners at the very first assured them it was not to make the Presbytery or their discipline subordinate to the magistrate, but only an accumulative power which they intended, and accordingly did give them by their commission or warrant. Upon this, the appointed ministers and elders went to Lagan, preached daily, erected sessions, took depositions against scandalous ministers, and made way for calling ministers to congrega- tions. And there, the people of the country did accuse divers of these ministers, and brought in witnesses, making evident their lewd lives and unministerial carriage — upon which they were first suspended by the commissioners, and then deposed by the Presbytery. And the people thereafter petitioned the Presbytery, by Captains Hamilton and Ken- nedy, for supply of ministers by turns, the whole country being then void of ministers, except one — Mr. Robert Cun- ningham — who had been a Conformist, and then seemed to be serious in the profession of the truth, and was then at Taboin {alitu St. Johnstone). Upon which the Presbytery did send them ministers, the commissioners also concurring with the desire, by turns as they became able and in any measure furnished, and continued the supply till the Lagan I 130 THE GENERAL SITS IN THE PRESBYTERY. [^ p got some stock of ministers amongst themselves — as Mr. Hugh Cunningham, at Rye; Mr. WilHam Semple, at Let- terkenny; Mr. Thomas Drummond, at Ramelton ; Mr. David Gamble, at ; Mr. James Wallace, at Urney, &c. — all settled in 1646 and '47. At this time the Lord helped the very small number of ministers in the Presbytery to diligence in stirring up the parishes in the country that were then all generally desolate, to seek after ministers, and consider some way of maintain- ing them. For which end they appointed one minister and four or five of the most knowing elders, who had weight in these parts, to the principal parishes which wanted. And this was not without fruit; for the parishes set about means for that end as they had a capacity, which was the means of hastening divers young men out of Scotland, as was before related. The fewness and weakness of the Presbytery at this time was supported by God's special countenance, by the honesty of the men, and by the goodness of their cause and intentions; as well as by the commander of the Scotch army, who did, in his own person, usually sit with them at Carrick- fergus — besides divers other officers, who were elders of other regiments. And thereafter it was a great encouragement that the commissioners of the Parliament of England did own the actings of the Presbytery. So that though God did not build His temple there by might nor by power (Zech. iv. 6), yet so much of the countenance of those in power and au- thority as was necessary for the day of small things, Avas not wanting in the beginning. The Presbytery at this time, and a while before, did use great diligence to convince Dr. Colville* of divers unsuitable * Dr. Colville, who was by birth a Scotchman, resided on his property at Galgorm — now the estate of John Young, Esq., J. P. He seems to have possessed in an eminent degree the art of money-gathering ; and hence, probably, the traditions of his skill in witchcraft. In 1682, a female servant in Irvine, when committted to ,646. J DR- COLVILLE. I31 carriages, both in private discourse with some of their num- ber, and by summoning him before the Presbytery, and had witnesses to prove the allegations against him. But he never appeared, except one time, before the commissioners at Bel- fast, when he would not direct his speech to the Moderator, but to the commissioners. He had also beforehand applied to the commissioners, vindicating himself and insinuating on them. Upon this, they desired the Presbytery to deal with him as favourably as they could, in regard they had use for the Doctor in reference to their affairs in the country, he being a man knowing that way. The Presbytery had gone so far before the commissioners came over that he was pub- lickly prayed for, in order to excommunication. Yet, there- after, they found it not convenient to proceed further. And some knowing friends thought it had been greater prudence to have let him alone, since he now owned subordination, and did not preach. However, his wife and son did take the covenant, administered to them by Mr. David Buttle, and that by order of the Presbytery in a publick way — for the Presbytery received none into the covenant but before the congregation — yea, when the commissioners from the Par- liament began to receive some to the covenant privately, the Presbytery, hearing of it, sent to them and admonished them, — whereupon they promised to forbear that way of administer- ing it, and allowed that those should take it again publickly. The Presbytery at this time, when expectants were coming from Scotland, made an act that the young men who came over should have sufficient testimonials — should converse with the most judicious and godly in the places they were called unto, and entertain conference with them — should sometimes prison on a charge of witchcraft, confessed the charge, stating that "she had learned the art from Dr. Colvine (or Colville), who used to practice it in Ireland." — Statis- tical Account 0/ Scotland, V. 633. Colville was made D.D. in 1636. All his estates in the county of Antrim, which descended by the female line to the present Earl of Mountcashel, were recently sold in the Encumbered Estates Court. 132 OWEN ROE o'nEILL. [^d preach in other parishes, and converse with good people there — and that private letters should be written by friends here to ministers and other godly persons in Scotland, concerning their conversation while they were there. Hitherto they had the assistance of worthy men from Scotland, and at this time of Mr. George Hutchinson, and thereafter of Mr. John Livingston — by whose assistancealso, there was a letter written to the General Assembly of Scotland, from the Presbytery, together with a supplication from the country for new supplies of ministers — there being as yet but two in each county settled in parishes. And this letter and supplication were sent by a minister, Mr. Ferguson, and ruling elder, who were also appointed to enquire for quahfied expectants, in order to a call from parishes in this country. They were also com- missioned to deal with the Assembly for an act of transport- ability to the ministers who, before the rebellion had been settled in this country — and instruments in the planting of the Gospel in it — these being now in Scotland. At this time, in the beginning of June, 1646, the Scotch army, under Major-General Monroe, together with the British, took the field to seek for the Irish army in Ulster, under the command of Owen M'Cart,* who had been bred a soldier in Spain, and came over and gathered together the scattered Irish forces into a body, and was marching toward Sir Phehm O'Neill to join with him against the Scotch and British forces in Ulster. But the British and Scotch armies received a sad blow at Benburb, near the Blackwater. They were wholly routed and many slain, and some taken pri- soners, among whom was the Lord of Ards, then a youth. This rout sadly alarmed the country, as well as the army, * Better known as Owen Roe (Eugenius Rufus) O'Neill. He is here called Owen M'Cart, because he was the son of Art, an illegitimate grandson of Feardoc or Matthew O'Neill, Baron of Dungannon. — Carte's Life of Ormonde, I. 349, London, 1736. Owen MacArt had held high military command in the Spanish service. 1646.] ALARM CREATED BY BENBURB DEFEAT. 133 who were called together in divers companies (together with the scattered forces who had escaped the slaughter) to march to the borders of the country for defence of it against the enemy, if he should pursue his victory at the Blackwater. But the Lord restrained the remainder of the enemy's wrath. Their General, being a bred soldier and a wary man, imagined the army and country would be as bears robbed of their whelps, and in a readiness to fight ; whereas, indeed, they were but faint-hearted, and in a very evil case to en- counter an enemy. But God saw the affliction of his people in the country at that time, and would not destroy the new bud of his own work, which was but beginning to spring up; and, therefore, he did withhold the barbarous Irish from fur- ther pursuing, which they might easily have done. Yea, it is observable that, a while after this, when Sir Phelim O'Neill sent parties to prey upon the country and drive the cows of such as they could, the places where the Gospel was planted, though lying near the quarters where the rebels came, were preserved from plunder. Yet, it is not to be forgotten that this stroke came by the righteous hand of God, especially upon the Scotch army, for many of the soldiers were prodigiously profane and wicked in their lives, and set themselves to prey upon the poor country scarce crept from under the ashes of a horrid re- bellion. Being secure, and without any apprehension of fear from the enemy, they went to the fields for a prey, rather than expecting any encounter, only fearing not to see the enemy, being so full of confidence in their own valour and the enemy's cowardice. Therefore, Providence so ordered that they were not together in a body when they met the enemy. Colonel George Monroe, son-in-law to the Major- General, a proud, self-willed man, having divided a consider- able number of the forces, led them another way from Cole- 134 THE DEFEAT AT BENBURB. (a.d. raine, to meet the Major-General, before they should encounter the enemy. And the Major-General, on his march, finding the enemy almost between him and that party, did overmarch the body of the army that very day on purpose to meet with Colonel Monroe's party, and prevent the enemy meeting them alone ; so that, when they came to the view of the enemy, the soldiers were tired and faint, as well as discouraged, to see a very considerable force, and they without their expected aid. Besides, it was said the Major-General at that time did not so manage the business as it might have been, and had not that spirit of command and conduct which usually he had, the Lord making all these things to concur for bringing a stroke upon a guilty, proud party. However, after this sad defeat of the Scotch forces in Ulster, and humbling of his people there, a merciful pro- vidence fell in shortly after in giving Colonel Jones and a con- siderable party of English under his command a victory over the Irish, at a place called Caronis, in the west of Ireland. The Presbytery, after this blow and danger in the country, ordered a day of public humiliation for the sins procuring it, and in a great measure yet remaining. The commissioners formerly mentioned, from England, being troubled with this defeat of the Scotch and British army, and judging it came through bad management at this time, though both Scotch and British forces had always prevailed against the Irish before that time, and done notable services for the country under the King and Parliament of England, did represent the business so to the Parliament, that the next year they sent over Colonel George Monck to command the British forces in Ulster, and returned to England, having left the Presby- tery a desire and allowance, by the authority of Parliament, to administer the covenant where and to whom it was not yet administered. 1646.] [^35] CHAPTER IX. MINISTERS SETTLED AT BALLYMONEY AND BILLY — PRIVY CENSURES — COLONEL MONCK AND SIR CHARLES COOTE —THE ENGAGEMENT — MONCK SURPRISES CARRICKFERGUS — SIR ROBERT ADAIR. URING the year 1646, and thereafter, the new plantation in Down and Antrim did increase. The Presbytery were constantly employed in taking trials of the young men already mentioned (see page 124), accord- ing to the manner used in the Church of Scotland,* and thereafter settling them in their respective parishes. They were somewhat troubled in settling Mr. James Ker at Bally- money, and Mr. Jeremiah O'Queen (a native Irishman, bred by Mr. Upton to be a scholar), at Billy. In these two parishes of Route, where they were called by the plurality of the people, but opposed by some disaffected persons, particularly by Mr. Stewart of Ballintoy, who had some in- terest in Ballymoney, and by Mr. Donald M'Neill in Billy, who, with their party did apply themselves to the commission- ers from England yet in the country, and appealed to them from the Presbytery. They had given in divers things in a libel against these two expectants, anent the unsoundness of somewhat they had delivered in their doctrine. In answer to these, the Presbytery in the first place appointed two of their number to go to the commissioners, and inform them of the groundlessness and error of this appeal from a spiritual judicatory to the civil magistrate ; and that they presumed * The General Assembly of 1638 required the Old Scottish Confession of Faith to be subscribed "by all scholars at passing their degrees," and " by all ministers of the kirk." In 1647, when the Westminster Confession was adopted, the other Confession was laid aside. We see from the text that the Irish Church was guided by the example of the mother Church of Scotland. THE COMMISSIONERS AND THE PRESBYTERY. [a.d. the commissioners \vould not own such proceedings. Unto this the commissioners assented, yet sent this libel to the Presbytery to be examined. This the Presbytery did with all diligence, recommending the examination of it to those of their number who were going to Route to Mr. John Beard's ordination, where the other party might bring their witnesses. But, upon fair trial, they found nothing to obstruct the settling of these men. In July, 1646, Mr. Archibald Ferguson, returning from the Assembly of Scotland, reported his diligence, and among other things given him in commission, stated, that the Assembly had declared four ministers transportable from the places they were then in into Ireland — viz. Messrs. Livingston. Hutche- son, Henderson, and Robert Hamilton, provided their own consent and that of their parishes could be had. Upon this the Presbytery, together with the parishes to which they were here respectively designed, to wit, Newtonards, Carrickfergus, Killileagh, and Islandmagee, did use all means in their power for obtaining them. But all came to nought. For those places and presbyteries would not want them; and the next Assembly, in 1647, seeing this country beginning to be so likely to be furnished, were not so forward to transport men, but promised the commissioners further supply and expect- ants. Besides this, the Assembly did recommend the Directory for Worship unto the practice of ministers in this country, which was accordingly by act of Presbytery begun. Likewise, the commissioners of England at that time sent to the Presbytery some books declaring the way of the Parliament, in approving the exercise of Presbyterial Govern- ment in England, and desiring the Presbytery here to follow the same way. Unto this the Presbytery returned answer that they must have more copies, and have time to consider the same. This motion was not further followed bv the said ,6^7.] MINISTERS SETTLED IN CO. DONEGAL. 1 37 commissioners, and therefore did .soon vanish. There were some restrictions by the Parliament of England put upon ministers in the exercise of government, which did much en- trench upon the freedom and fulness of that government committed to the Lord's servants, and which the ministers here could not swallow. Lagan all this while was without one settled minister, except Mr. Robert Cunningham, who preached in Taboin, yet not settled ; and, in 1647, Mr. Hugh Cunningham was settled at Ray, being transported from the regiment to that place, upon which the special gentlemen and persons who were concerned for the gospel in the country wrote and sent commissioners from time to time to the Presbytery for supplies. Upon which they were sent, both in the years 1646 and 1647. And most of those who were settled, shortly after their settlement were sent once and again, staying four Sabbaths, and among other things pressed the people of the country to provide ministers for themselves — which, accordingly, they fell about, as they became in a capacity — the ministers and expectants being usually sent to congregations destitute of ministers. The work of God did, this year, 1647, get good footing in the country, and was not retarded by the late stroke on the Irish and British forces. But thereby God's hand of mercy was seen in preserving His poor people and promoting His begun work, as well as his justice in punishing profane men and a secure country by barbarous enemies. Ministers con- tinued to be planted, and, where these could not be had at first in congregations, sessions were erected by the Presby- tery's concurrence, ministers and expectants being usually sent to congregations destitute of ministers to stir up and prepare congregations for planting ministers among them, whereby the young ministers were sent to other places 138 MONCk's letter to FERGUSON. j^.d. frequently, besides having the constant charge of their own congregations. Where ministers were, communions con tinued to be observed, and the Lord was pleased to give his presence and help to young beginners. However, the Pres- bytery, according to the laudable custom of other Presby- teries, did make an act, that once or twice a year the mem- bers of the Presbytery undergo an admonition or censure oi their brethren, if need require it, as to any part of their car- riage, whether in the Presbytery or otherwise, or in the dis- charge of their ministry, known to any of their brethren ; and for that end one or two at once were removed till the rest considered what grounds there were to admonish, cen- sure, or encourage them;* and others by degrees were removed, and their carriage considered by the rest, till the whole members, especially the ministers, received the mind of the rest. This was thought a fit means for keeping the brethren more watchful in their conversing, both with their brethren and their congregations and otherwise, as well as for keeping up the authority of Presbytery over particular brethren. At this time Colonel Monck, commander-in-chief of the British forces in Ulster, kept a fair correspondence with the Presbytery, assenting to what desires they proposed to him for keeping discipline in force over scandalous ministers and persons withm his quarters. An instance of this appears in his first letter, directed to one of their members, who, by the Presbytery's appointment, had written to him to that effect, which letter was as follows : — " Sir, — Upon the receipt of your letter, I have inquired of the minister here whether any of these abuses were committed, and he certifieth to me that there hath not been any done these two years. I have laid an injunction upon him not to permit any such scan- * These exercises have been known by the name of Privy Censures. ,647.] DISCIPLINE OF THE PRESBYTERY. 139 dalous actions for the future; and if any other ministers within my quarters shall either marry any scandalous per- sons, or christen children that are unlawfully begotten, I will render him up to the justice of the Presbytery to receive censure for his disobedience. This I desire you to acquaint the Presbytery with, there being nothing within my power which may be a means to suppress these scandals but shall be readily performed. — Your friend, to serve you, George MoNCK, Lisnegarvy, 17 th of December, 1647. For his re- spected friend, Mr. Archibald Ferguson, minister of Antrim." Upon this letter, the Presbytery appointed some of tlieir number to go to Colonel Monck, and give him thanks for his professed zeal — who had these promises renewed to them. It is to be remembered that Major-General Monroe, with the Scotch army, had then a great command and interest in the country, and the said General Monroe had evidenced much friendship to the Presbytery for a long time. And it was believed that Colonel Monck, though othenvise principled and inclined, did profess favour to the Presbytery and their pro- ceedings, from politic grounds, as appeared thereafter. The like course was also followed by Sir Charles Coote, President of Connaught and Commander of the British forces about Derry, who at this time wrote to the Presbytery desiring they would send commissioners of their number to these quarters to take courses with scandalous ministers, and other persons under scandals, unto whom he would give assistance. Though the Presbytery were not ignorant of the ends and pretences of this politician, yet they made use of the oppor- tunity Providence brought in their way, and did send some of their brethren — ministers and ruling elders, persons of knowledge and quality — to these parts, giving them commis- sion to correct abuses there by censuring scandalous and intruding ministers, and to make way for planting the Gospel I40 POLITICAL MOVEMENTS. x.d. in these parts. Accordingly, these ministers and elders did in an orderly way call before them divers who had been re- ceived as ministers in these parts before, and, there being divers scandals proved before and upon them, they were deposed. These were : — Mr. Robert Barkley, for trading in a way inconsistent with the ministry, for cursing and swearing, profaning the Sabbath, intruding on a neighbouring parish, and for frequent drunkenness ; Mr. , for drunkenness, swearing, and railing against authority ; Mr. James Baxter, for drunkenness, swearing, baptizing, and marrying promis- cuously, and for railing against the professors of godliness ; Mr. Robert Young, for known debauchery ; Mr. Archibald Glasgow, '^^ for drunkenness, swearing, and railing against re- ligion ; Mr. George Hamilton, for tippling, and sometimes inveighing against professors of godliness; and Mr. Major, for profaning the Sabbath, and promiscuous baptizing, &c. In all which the President did confer with the Presbytery's commission, and a letter of thanks was returned to him for his zeal. The Presbytery made an act, that there be no sudden vote about any matter, till the thing be first debated and disputed ; and that after the voting be commenced there be no more disputing or debating on the subject in hand. When matters were thus in a hopeful condition, and the Presbytery owned and assisted by persons of present authority in the country — both the English commanders of the army, with their commander-in-chief, striving who should most oblige the ministry — there fell in a new trouble in the year 1648, which did on a sudden, like a land-flood, overflow- Scotland and the North of Ireland, and became a searching trouble to the truly godly, especially to officers and soldiers * After the Restoration, Robert Young became Rector of Culdaff, and Archibald Glasgow, Rector of Clondevadock. 1643-6.] POLITICAL MOVEMENTS. 141 in the Scotch army here, and to the Presbytery. It was that Engagement undertaken by the Parliament of Scotland against England — for the occasion whereof we refer for full information to other histories, and shall give but only a short hint. The King and Parliament of England, having fallen into misunderstanding, and armies being raised on both sides, and divers battles fought, the Parliament was like to be worsted by the King's forces. Upon which they dealt with the states of Scotland — and the Assembly of Divines in Eng- land with the General Assembly in Scotland — by sending commissioners with many fair insinuations and great per- suasions to raise an army in Scotland for their aid against a powerful faction of malignants, atheists, papists, &c., a rabble of the profanest in England, who, under pretence of the King's authority for defence of bishops and the present courses of the times, which then had been tending towards Popery, were in a fair probability to swallow up the sincerest Protestant party in England. The Scotch Parliament and General Assembly considered that if profanity, persecution. Popery, &c., prevailed in Eng- land they could not be secure, having not only such a power- ful enemy there, but a considerable faction of the like among themselves. Besides, they judged it a necessary duty to support a people who were, as they professed, aiming at the same reformation as themselves, and to rescue them from the barbarous cruelties which were then begun to be exercised, under the command of Prince Rupert, against any who had but the profession of godliness. Having these con- siderations and the like before them, they raised a consider- able army, and sent it into England, under the command of General Leslie, Earl of Leven, having, by their commissioners in London, in the first place, entered into a Solemn League and Covenant with the Parliament and nation of England, 142 PERPLEXITY OF THE SCOTTISH PARLIAMENT. [^.d. generally sworn unto through England, Scotland, and Ire- land, wherein safety was not only provided for religion, and for the subject's liberty, but also for the King's safety, honour, and prerogative, and large and plain agreements were made between the two kingdoms and their commissioners for mutual security. It pleased God that, after the Scotch army went into Eng- land, the Parliament's forces, with their assistance, prevailed every day, so that, in the year 1646, the King, finding his forces broken that he could not longer hold out against the Parliament, and the Scotch army being then in England not disbanded, did privately convey himself in a disguise, and rendered himself up to the Scotch army — coming first to General Leslie's quarters, where he was entertained with great joy, the Scotch thinking he would now yield to those pro- positions which had been long offered to him by both king- doms for settling the Government, &c. In order to this, they conveyed his Majesty to Newcastle, where the States of Scotland waited on him, together with some of the ablest of the ministry, to persuade him to offer to his subjects pro- posals which they judged neither derogatory to his honour and greatness nor to the interests of religion. They dealt with him, along with his chief noblemen and greatest cour- tiers, with tears, and on their knees beseeching him to dis- countenance the bishops, but all in vain. The King was inexorable; would not part with the bishops, . CHAPTER XV. RESTORATION OF CHARLES 11.— MR. ADAIR's EXPERIENCE IN DUBLIN — SYNOD AT BALLYMENA — ADDRESS TO THE KING — EPISCOPACY RE-ESTABLISHED — BRAMHALL, JEREMY TAYLOR, AND LESLIE — A PARTY OF HORSE SENT TO DISPERSE A SYNOD AT BALLY- MENA— DEPUTATION OF MINISTERS TO DUBLIN— JEREMY TAYLOR'S VISITATION — THIRTY SIX CHURCHES DECLARED VACANT— HARD- SHIPS OF MINISTERS. ING CHARLES the Second, upon his restoration, was received with extraordinary applause and joy by all. Yet, a secret fear in the midst of this uni- versal joy began to possess the hearts of godly people, lest religion should suffer, and matters prove as indeed they soon thereafter did. The King, immediately on his coming to the palace at Whitehall, owned the Common Prayer as a model of his worship. He was accompanied by the old clergy who had either been abroad in his company, or, upon account of their obstinacy against reformation, had left their country or lurked in England. These men, together with those of old called Cavaliers or Malignants, appeared in triumph, as if all were their own, boasting over and threatening the godly, and reviling the work of reformation as if all had been rebellion. Withal, immediately an inundation of profane- ness broke in, which formerly had not appeared. Whereas, the Sabbath, in and about London, was formerly kept very orderly ; now a present change appeared even in the streets and taverns on the Lord's day. In a word, profaneness be- came open and avowed; the godly were trampled on — who looked pale, fearing what was coming. Though they had the sense of duty to lawful authority engraven on their con- sciences, and had suffered for their adherence to it in the ,66o.] THE RESTORATION. 239 Usurper's time ; yet they could not but be grieved to see it again introduced with such a hcense. This was the first step and aj)pearance of a sad change after the restoration of law- ful Government. It is true the King issued forth some pro- clamations to restrain these exorbitances ; but no restraint followed, and it was said they began at Whitehall. A little after bishops were named for all the vacant dioceses in England and Ireland, for the king did not pro- ceed so suddenly with Scotland.* A new Parliament was called in England, and means used for the return of such members as might be subservient for the ends in- tended^-viz. to overturn the work of reformation, declare it all rebellion, and re-establish episcopacy and the liturgy. Such members were easily chosen at that time, because the treachery and disloyalty of the sectarian party, who had generally been professors of religion, had brought a general odium on professors, and to be loyal at that time was the greatest interest. Yea, where a man was sober and godly, his loyalty was by the common sort of people more suspected. So to be sure of loyalty, the country easily chose men who were unquestionable on that account. Thus a Parliament was framed which carried all things as the Court pleased ; and, particularly, they burned the covenant. Their actings, however, I shall leave to others to narrate at greater length. But to return to the Convention of Ireland : it was related before, that, when things were in doubt and suspense before the King's return, the Convention seemed to favour the covenant and the Presbyterian party, and matters seemed to be in a hopeful course. But when our grandees had intelli- gence of the pulse of the court at Breda, and especially of * The Scottish ministers were not ejected until nearly the end of 1662. But bishops were appointed before that time. 240 THE RESTORATION. ^ d. the King's arrival in London, they altered their course. Then they began to court the few old bishops who were in Ireland, and who then had repaired to Dublin. They allowed them considerable salaries in the meantime, and began to give them their titles. I was then at most three months in Dublin. Some bishops who, at my arrival there, had very hardly access to the Commissioners upon any busi- ness, nor one seeming to own them in the streets, and who had been content with the countenance of any pri- vate person, before I left had become high, and much courted, and their titles given them. All things then turned just as the King's inclination was observed to be. Thus, when before those eight ministers (already men- tioned) had denied recommendation to divers old prelatical men who were corrupt in their doctrine and immoral in their lives, and were generally known to be unworthy of all place in the church of God ; now, at the present time, the committee of religion appointed by the Convention, began to plead for them, and said, that if the eight ministers would not give such men their recommendation, they themselves would recommend them to the commissioners for parishes and tithes. Yea, the greatest number of the eight ministers were drawn to be lax in these things, and would give recom- mendations to men with whom the fewest number would not join. But a little after the King's restoration, there was no more use for these ministers ; therefore, they were dismissed, and the Convention sent commissioners to England to the King, desiring the restoring of the former laws, and church government, and worship. In the meantime, May 28, they adjourned till the ist of November, 1660, a standing com- mittee being settled for the interval. The king, by letters in December following, approved of this committee. It met again in January, 1661, and continued till the May ,66o.] ADDRESS TO THE KING. 24I following. But things were turned into another channel as to what concerned religion. They only defended the Eng- lish interest against the Irish who, by virtue of the peace made in 1646 and 1648, pleaded for some special favour from the King. It was made known how they had neglected it, and had disobeyed the King's Lieutenant, and broken his interest ; upon which the King, immediately after his return, sent forth a " Declaration" against the Irish rebels, not only resenting the horrid rebellion, but requiring that all the rebels who could be found in England or Ireland -should be followed in course of law; besides many other matters not proper for me to meddle in. After Mr. Adair's return home from Dublin, there was held a Synod at Ballymena, where all the brethren in the North were present. He gave them such an account of his keeping their instructions and of the state of the times as he could. He also brought every one of them a warrant for the tithes of their respective parishes, so far as was in the power of the Commissioners in Dublin. This, however, lasted but for that year and the next, till the bishops were established. The brethren, considering what might be their duty in this juncture, resolved to send two of their number to the King with an address. In this address they humbly reminded his Majesty of God's wonderful dealing with him in his preser- vation and restoration, on which they heartily congratulated him ; but, withal, they humbly petitioned the settling of re- ligion according to the rule of reformation against popery, prelacy, heresy, &c., according to the covenant. With this address, subscribed by all their hands, they sent Mr. William Keyes, an Englishman, lately settled among them, and prin- cipally sent because he was an Englishman, and Mr.William Richardson.* These brethren began their journey in May, * Mr. Keyes was settled at Belfast, and Mr. Richardson at Killileagh. Q 242 OBJECTIONS TO THE ADDRESS. Ta.d. 1660, and went to England. But, the nearer they came to the Court, they had intelhgence of less ground of hope of any success to their desires. When they came to London, they applied themselves first to Sir John Clotworthy, their acquaintance and true friend. He went along with them to the special ministers of the city of their own persuasion — such as Mr. Calamy, Mr. Ash, Dr. Manton,* &c. — who, when they saw the address, told the brethren they thought the plainness of it, for the covenant and against prelates, would make it unacceptable to the Court. However, they ap- plied to others, who, they thought, might prove their friends, and obtain access to the King — such as Lord Manchester, and Mr. Annesley — and Sir John went along with them. These promised what assistance they could, but, at the same time, told the brethren that the mentioning the covenant and writing against prelacy in the address would give offence to the King. For, by this time, the King had not only declared for prelacy and disowned the covenant, but had named bishops for all the dioceses in Ireland who were making ready to go to their bishopricks. They also went, not with- out difficulty of access, to Monck, now Duke of Albemarle, and General of all the army, being accompanied by the Lord Broghill, Annesley, and Sir John. But he disgusted their address, and would not concern himself in it as it was drawn up, but told them, if they would petition his Majesty, he would assist them. The honest brethren were thus put to great straits what to do, having instructions from their brethren to offer nothing else but that address ; and all their friends, on the other hand, telling them it would not be ac- ceptable ; neither would the great persons who otherwise * Calamy and Ashe were both members of the Westminster Assembly, and Dr. Manton the author of " The Epistle to the Reader," prefixed to the West- minster Confession of Faith. i66o]. RETURN OF THE DEPUTATION. 243 owned them procure them access to his Majesty, except they would alter some expressions in it. They were, there- fore, at last, prevailed with to expunge the mentioning the covenant and prelacy. On this they were introduced to the King by Mr. Annesley, then a professed friend to Presby- terians, though, thereafter, being made Earl of Anglesey, and advanced to high places of profit and honour about Court, he disowned Presbyterian principles, and in other things proved not so sound, as was expected. When the brethren had access to his Majesty, he was pleased to hear the address, as then framed, read by Mr. Annesley. He looked with an awful, majestical countenance on them ; yet he gave them good words, owning the minis- ters of Ireland's loyalty in the time of the usurpers, and promising his Royal protection for the time to come. He bid them not fear, for he had appointed a Deputy for Ireland, who would prove their friend (this was the Lord Robarts, though another was appointed afterwards) ; and concluded by promising to give Lord Robarts his commands concern- ing them. The brethren upon this returned home. At their arrival there was a meeting appointed at Ballymena, where they were joyfully received by the rest. They owned the provi- dence of God toward them in giving them access to the King, as other addresses, sent from the ministers of their persuasion in other parts of Ireland by a very grave, learned, and bold man, could have no access ; but he was obliged to return home without doing anything. And they were thanked by the rest for their diligence. Yet, the brethren did signify their dislike of that alteration of the address ; that being more displeasing to them than all they had done was pleasing. They saw a change and overturning drawing near. The bishops would take no notice of words spoken 244 THE NEW BISHOPS. [a.d. in private by the King, and they were grieved that the testi- mony they had given against that sad defection and for the covenant should have been smothered, and yet they nothing the better dealt with. This did a little after appear. For the bishops hasted over to take possession of their dioceses, and were assisted therein by those who ruled for the time in Ireland. And immediately they set up their public liturgy, altars, bishop's-courts, &c. A little after, instead of a Lord Lieutenant, three Justices were appointed to govern Ireland — Lord Broghill, then Earl of Orrery; Sir Charles Coote, then Earl of Mountrath ; and Sir Maurice Eustace, who was also Chancellor. Under their government, the bishops, after their consecration and instalment in their own mode, fell with all haste and diligence upon their work — i.e., to crush faithful ministers and plant the churches with what others they could get, and to extinguish tlie remainder of Presbyterian government where it was. Three of them concerned in the North (where the Presbytery had been) were singularly fitted for that design. The first was old Bramhall, now made Bishop of Armagh and Primate of Ireland,* who, though formerly only Bishop of Derry, had been the principal persecutor of Nonconformists before the rebellion ; but his power now reached not only over his own diocese where divers godly ministers had been planted, but over all Ireland besides, that other bishops must be directed by him. Secondly, there was set in the Bishoprick of Down and Connor, one Dr. Taylor, a man pretending civility and some courteous carriage, especially before his advancement, but whose principles were contrary to Presbyterians — not * Bramhall was now about 68 years of age. He so much resembled Laud in his spirit and character that Oliver Cromwell used to call him " The Canterbury of Ire- land." His life has been written by a very fitting biographer, Vesey, Archbishop of Tuam, the son of Vesey of Coleraine. i66i.] COMMENCEMENT OF PERSECUTION. 245 only in the matter of government, modes of worship and discipHne, but also in doctrine. He had sucked in the dregs of much of Popery, Socinianism, and Arminianism, and was a heart enemy not only to Nonconformists, but to the Orthodox.* Thirdly, there was set first over Dromore, then over Raphoe, one Leslie, the son of old Leslie, of Down, who had deposed divers worthy ministers before the rebel- lion. This man was nothing short of his father in cruelty to Nonconformists, but rather exceeded him.t There were not three such bishops in Ireland, J the rest generally labour- ing to engage and forbear ministers in their dioceses. Thus were the poor ministers in the North, who had met with many tempests before, and been under divers kinds of oppressors, given up to the power of men, of all others most fitted and disposed for their ruin. The first step the bishops took was to procure the Justices to issue forth a procla- mation, discharging all Presbyterian meetings. Then, every one of them repairing to their charges, kept their visita- tions. But, in the meantime, when the bishops were making ready for their work, and previous to their visita- tions, the brethren (though by proclamation discharged from any presbyterial meetings) met first in a Synod at Ballymena, to consult and take a common course anent their carriage. This being known to some governors in the country, espe- cially Sir George Rawdon, who had also been their opposer * Jeremy Taylor was first brought into notice by Laud. His genius was great and his learning extensive ; but his writings testify that his views of the Gospel were con- fused and unsatisfactory. He died in 1667, in the fifty-fifth year of his age. t In 1662, Leslie was transferred from Dromore to Raphoe. Dromore, in addition to Down and Connor, was then placed under the care of Jeremy Taylor. During the Protectorate, the Leslies of Raphoe and Down accepted pensions of ;Si2o per annum each from Cromwell. — Reid II., 200. Archbishop Ussher had a pension of ^^400 per annum. He died in 1656. t Here a contemporary, who knew him well, places Taylor on a level, in point of intolerance, with Bramhall and Leslie. 246 THE DEPUTIES BEFORE THE PRIVY COUNCIL. [a.d. according as the times were, there was a party of horse sent by him to scatter the brethren; but Providence so ordered it, that- they were dissolved before the troopers came. Here they met in a more private way than usually, and sent four of their number from their several Presbyteries to Dublin, to put the Justices in mind of the King's gracious-like promises to their brethren at London upon delivery of their Address. They, therefore, sent one of the brethren along, as one of the four, to bear witness to that circumstance. They went to Dub- lin and gave m a petition to the Justices in their own and brethrens' name, to be free of the yoke of prelacy, &c. ; found- ing their petition on the King's gracious answer to their breth- ren at London. Besides, the Lord Massareene, their great and constant friend, being then at Court, had promise from the King that the Declaration about religion, emitted at that time, should have some favourable addition put to it for the Presbyterians in Ireland. Upon this they were called before the Council-table, and in discourse with the Chancellor, the praeses, they had opportunity to declare what had been their carriage, loyalty, and sufferings upon that account, in time of the usurper; and withal, their present principles of loyalty to his Majesty, and resolutions to give obedience to his laws, if not active, yet to endure the penalties, and that they resolved always to live as peaceable, loyal, and dutiful sub- jects. They were but unkindly entertained by the Council, divers bishops being then privy councillors,'^ besides other unfriends. They were reviled and mocked by the Episcopal party in Dublin, and the substance of their desires was not * Heber states that, though Jeremy Taylor was "a nominal member of the Irish Privy Council, there is no reason luhatever to suppose that he took a part in the measures of any administration." — Life, I. 50. The testimony here given by Adair suggests a very different conclusion ; and the extraordinary eulogy which Taylor pro- nounced on Bramhall, when he preached his funeral sermon, attests that he approved of all the harsh measures of that arch-persecutor. ,66i.] Taylor's visitation. 247 granted. From the answer of the Justices and Council may be seen what small encouragement the ministers had, and that no obstacle was put in the bishops' way to follow their designs. They indeed went on in their several dioceses against any minister of that sort, much according to the genius of the bishop himself — some more slowly and with greater commiseration and humanity — others with greater severity, especially where the throng of such ministers prin- cipally were, as in the dioceses of Down, Connor, and Derry. The Bishop of Down coming to his diocese at the time when the brethren were in Dublin, had intelligence of them and their errand, and so had an envious eye upon them. However, he put off his first visitation till they returned ; and finding they had obtained no encouragement, he imme- diately summoned them all to it. They could not then have a general meeting to consult. But Providence so ordered it, that a few days before the summons came, which they were expecting, most of them were called to the burial of an honourable and truly religious lady — the Lady Clotworthy — the mother of the now Lord Massareene. There they had occasion to advise together, and were not all of one mind as to their going to Lisnegarvey. However, most part met in Belfast a day before the visitation, and from thence went together to Lisnegarvey. The bishop being then at his house in Hillsborough, the brethren sent three of their number to him the day before the appointed visitation. Their errand was to tell him, that whereas they had received a summons to appear at his visitation, they could not appear in answer to that summons — neither as submitting themselves to episcopal jurisdiction, nor at all, in the public visitation. Yet they were wiUing to confer with him in private, that he might know they were men that 248 Taylor's visitation. [a.d. walked by principle, and held not groundless opinions ; and that though they were dissenters from the present church government and modes of worship, yet they were the King's true subjects. He desired they would give in on paper what they had to say. This they declined, on consideration that many of their brethren were not present. He told them he would receive nothing from them as a body, nor look on them in that light. They told him whatever they were, or whatever way he looked on them, they behoved to advise with one another in matters of that concernment — as their relation as ministers, their former correspondence in all such matters, and their Christian prudence, called for. Seeing they would give him no paper, he questioned them whether they held Presbyterian government to be "jure divino," and desired they would give a positive ansAver. They readily answered they did. To this the bishop replied, that there needed no farther discourse of the matter of accommodation if they held to that. They said it was a truth whereof they were persuaded in their consciences, and could not relinquish it, but must profess it as they were called ; therefore, if answers of that nature would but irritate at the public visita- tion, they judged it better not to appear, but to confer with him freely in private. He answered, if they should make profession contrary to law in the visitation, they would smart for it. Therefore, seeing their foot in a snare, he desired them rather not to appear, and that as their friend. They thanked him, and withal said, that they conceived they might hold Presbyterial government to be "jure divino," and yet not transgress the law of the land, since they were not exercising that government; for, they knew that afifir- mative precepts bound not "ad semper." He answered, that was true, yet, that they were now subject to another government was contrary to law ; and he said that though i66i.] Taylor's abusive language. 249 the King's late Declaration in matters of religion were ex- tended to Ireland, it would do them no good. They returned, that there were many in England who held Presbyterial government to be "jure divino ;" yet, at present, enjoyed the benefit of the King's Declaration. He replied, he saw not how that could consist. He then questioned them if they could take the oath of supremacy. They answered, they could not absolutely say what their brethren could do, since it was never yet put to them ; but they judged, if that oath were moulded in the sense __in which Bishop Ussher explained it, and wherein King James acquiesced, none of the brethren would refuse it. He said, that being informed by a good hand, before some of their number went to Dublin, that they intended to petition the Council for it with that explication (wherein the reader may know how groundless his information was), he did then inquire whether it was conformable to law to give it with that explication, and it was answered to him, it could not. Therefore, he would tender it to them in the grammatical sense, and said he knew none to take that oath but Jesuits and Presby- terians, who were the greatest enemies to monarchy, and most disobedient to kings — which he instanced in the case of the Assembly of Scotland, and in Calvin,* Knox, Buchanan, &c. He said, moreover, that where Presby- terians differed from Papists in some smaller things, they * Taylor's antipathy to Calvinism breaks forth on all occasions. He was far more tolerant of Popery. Thus we find him saying to his clergj' in a sermon preached at a visitation — "What good can come from that which fools begin, and wise men can never end but by silence ? And that had been the best way at first, and would have stifled [discussions] in the cradle. What have your people to do whether Christ's body be in the Sacrament by con-substantiation or tran-substantiation ; whether Purgatory be in the centre of the earth or in the air, or anywhere or nowhere ? and who but a madman would trouble their heads with the entangled links of the fantastic chain of pre- destination?"— Works, vol. VL p. 523, edit. London, 1822. The man who dared to speak thus, and who ejected others for non-subscription, had himself subscribed the 17th, the 22nd, and the 2Sth Articles of the Church of England. 3;: 250 Taylor's vituperation. [a.d. agreed in this great thing. However, neither this bishop nor any of the rest did urge this oath upon ministers, knowing the law did not allow them to urge it on any who bore not some office in church or commonwealth ; and they did not look on these ministers as capable of ecclesiastical offices, not owning their ordination, much less to be in any office under the King. He said also, he perceived they were in a hard taking, for if they did conform contrary to their con- sciences, they would be but knaves, and if not, they could not be endured contrary to law : he wished them, therefore, "deponere conscientiam erroneam," The brethren, being somewhat troubled at that so odious comparison between them and Jesuits, and at his reflecting on the Assembly of Scotland and the worthy Reformers, shewed him his mistake in such a way as their circumstances could admit. On this they returned to their brethren at Lisnegarvey, where, after giving account of their discourse with the bishop, the brethren saw themselves in a hard taking, yet encouraged one another to fidelity and steadfastness. The next day was the Bishop's visitation in Lisnegarvey, where he himself preached ; but none of the brethren except two went to hear him. Thereafter, in his visitation all were called and none appeared; yet, he did nothing further that day. After dinner, two of the former four and another brother were sent to him to see if he would call the brethren altogether to his chamber to confer with him, which they apprehended he had proposed at Hillsborough; especially from his saying it was not fit for them to appear in public. When, accordingly, they went and proposed this to them, he wholly waived to answer their question, and fell angrily on reflections on Presbyterial government (having nothing to reflect on any particular brother, or on the particular actings of the Presbytery in this country, though fain he would if i66i.] THIRTY-SIX MINISTERS DEPOSED. 251 he could); and withal, proposing arguments for conformity, which engaged the brethren in some discourse of that nature. Notwithstanding, his own expressions the day before respect- ing them not appearing at the visitation, yet, he now alleged it was contempt that made the brethren not appear on that occasion. One said, it was the awe of God and conscience that made them not appear. He replied, a Jew or a Quaker would say so much for their opinions, and everybody would use that argument for the vindication of their erroneous courses. There were also some few of the brethren whom he called to him in private, to engage them to conformity, and gave them great offers of kindness and preferment ; but he obtained not his purpose.* The brethren repaired to their respective congregations, with expectation of the coming storm. For this bishop did, in one day in his visitation, declare thirty-six churches vacant. He did not make any process against the ministers, nor sus- pend or excommunicate; but he simply held them not to be ministers, they not being ordained by bishops. Therefore, he only declared the parishes vacant, which he was to supply (himself having immediately the charge of all the souls in his diocese, as he professed), and procured priests and curates for these parishes as he thought fit. The rest of the brethren in other dioceses were dealt with in the same manner in the end, though not with so great haste and violence. After this sentence, declaring the churches vacant, the ministers con- tinued preaching for a while, till it became physically impos- sible for them to continue ; curates being sent to some places and taking possession of the churches; others were violently * It is not improbable that Adair himself was one of these brethren. Heber tells that, after this, the ministers entered into a new engagement among themselves " to speak -witli no Bishop, and to endure neither their government nor t/teir persons ." — I. 167. The falsehood of this story may appear from the succeeding narrative. 252 HARDSHIPS OF MINISTERS. [a.d. laid hands upon as they were going to their pulpits. Upon this they were all forced to desist from public preaching with- in two or three months after their places were declared vacant, except two — viz. Mr. Hamilton of Killead, and Mr. Cunningham of Antrim, who, through my Lord Massareene's intercession with the bishop, obtained about halfa-year's liberty after their brethren were silenced; only they must not lecture before preaching, according to their former practice. At this time came a black cloud over this poor church. The old enemies became bitter and triumphed; and kept a searching and severe eye over the outed ministers that they might get some advantage of them. For, generally, they did reside in some places of their parishes, being excluded not only from their maintenance, but from their houses that the parishes had built for ministers — except those houses that were built by themselves, and were their own property. They did also, as the danger and difficulty of that time al- lowed, visit the people from house to house, and sometimes had small meetings of them by parcels in several places of the parish in the night-time, which were narrowly pried into and sometimes gotten knowledge of by these observers, and ministers called in question. Yet, Providence brought them off again. Besides, there were some who had been once of the brethren by profession, and ordained by them, who, now, turning with the times, became more dangerous than others. Yea, many who a few years before had perse- cuted them for adhering to their duty to lawful authority, now turning with the times, are their judges, and persecute them on another account. i654.] [ 253 ] CHAPTER XVI. PROCEEDINGS OF THE IRISH PARLIAMENT — BURNING OF THE SO- LEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT— PERPLEXITY OF THE MINISTERS — GREAT FIELD MEETINGS — MICHAEL BRUCE — DEFECTIONS FROM THE GOOD CAUSE — THREE MINISTERS SENT TO DUBLIN — THEIR PETITION TO THE DUKE OF ORMOND — CONDUCT OF THE MINISTERS. N the meantime, this year, in May, 1661, there was a ParHament called in Ireland. In the House of Lords there was not one man who favoured the Pres- bytery, save the Lord Massareene. They chose Archbishop Bramhall to be their chairman. There were some pains taken in the North to choose members for the House of Commons, who would be favourable; and some were so, together with divers from Munster who disrelished the bishops and cere- monies — who had been of Cromwell's party before, and were now to get their debentures established by Parliament* This Parliament, though they declared against the rebellion in general, and more particularly against those who entered into the Confederacy, and carried on business against the Lord Lieutenant; yet, favour was showed to all the Irish (i) that came in upon the Cessation,t (2) who kept the terms of the peace, (3) who being abroad, did own the King in those places, and (4) who had not gone along with the Nuntio. These had pardon for all other things, as well as their former rebellion, and their estates given to them and their posterity. Yet there was no mercy to Presbyterians, but the law was ordered to be executed against them ; though, in the King's * That is, who had lent money on public security during the late troublous times, and who were now anxious to obtain the additional security of an Act of Parliament. t The Cessation was a treaty made by Ormonde with the confederate Romanists, in 1643. 254 BURNING OF THE COVENANT. [^.d. absence, they had suffered for his interest, and for refusing the " Engagement." The Irish, indeed, thus favoured, were but few — about twenty knights and gentlemen. Whatever were the principles and affections of some private men, the Parliament did immediately establish the former episcopal laws of Ireland, such as bishops, common prayer, &c. And they put forth a declaration or proclama- tion to this purpose, forbidding all to preach who would not conform ; and ordered it to be sent through Ireland to every minister, to be read by him the next Sabbath after his receiv- ing it. This proclamation came before many of the brethren had been otherwise forced to desist, and was on that account particularly sent to them, which strengthened the hands of their opposers. It was moved by some in Parliament to take severe courses with some of these ministers, in order to terrify the rest. Yet none were, nor could be found, guilty of anything deserving punishment, except Mr. James Ker, who had deserted the King's interest, as already related, but yet had returned again to his brethren long before this. He, knowing they might take advantage of this, withdrew with his wife to Scotland, where he died shortly after. The Parliament of Ireland followed that of England not only in restoring the former way of government and worship, but in making an Act for burning the Solemn League and Covenant. This was accordingly done in all cities and towns through the kingdom, the magistrates in every place being directors and witnesses,* which, as it was pleasing to the episcopal party and the profane in the land, together with the Papists, so it was a sad mark of the times, and an * On the 29th of July, 1661, Captain John Dalway, Mayor of Carrickfergus, was brought on his knees to the bar of the House of Lords, and fined ijioo, for not caus- ing the covenant to be burned ; but, on producing a certificate that he had duly com- plied with the order of Parliament, the fine was to be remitted, and he was discharged on payment of fees [Reid II. 259, note). i66i.] THE COVENANT AND THE ENGAGEMENT. 255 evil omen in the eyes of those who had conscientiously en- gaged in it, to see that sacred oath thus with contempt vio- lated. It had been taken in the north of Ireland with great solemnity (as already related), and as long as it was stuck to by those who first engaged in it in Scotland and England, their undertakings were signally blessed. When it was broken and deserted, first by the sectarian party in England, con- fusion in Church and State had its rise from their proceed- ings.* Yet in the Usurper's time, those who were true Covenanters were the only persons who stuck to the King's interest, as well as to sound principles in religion — and that in all the three kingdoms. For those who had no liking to it, and were opposers of it, were the greatest compilers with the usurpers, and generally took the Engagement in support of the Commonwealth of England, as it was then established without King and House of Lords ; whereas true Covenanters did refuse and suffer upon that account, not daring to violate the solemn oath. This appeared particularly in those parts of Ireland where the covenant had been before administered, and afterwards this Engagement pressed with much vigour. Yea, it may be said this oath was one special means of bringing the King to his throne, he being looked on then as a King in covenant, and who it was in charity supposed could not, in conscience and honour, but pursue the ends of it, which he had so solemnly undertaken both before and at his coronation. However, little opposition or testimony was given against these proceedings in Parliament ; the min- ority otherwise minded partly seeing the current of de- * This plain fact is too frequently forgotten. Oliver Cromwell, who had himself sworn to the Solemn League and Covenant, was one of the first to violate it ; and, notwithstanding all that has been said of late in his favour, it cannot be denied that, in as far as he was personally concerned, he did nothing to advance the cause of con- stitutional freedom. He established a military despotism. The breach of the cove- nant was the first false step in his public career. 256 PETITION TO PARLIAMENT. [a.d. fection so strong, that they thought it was beyond their power to stop the course. The Parliaments of England and Scotland had already done the same, and it was accounted a crime to avow the covenant. Neither did that party so much as move for ease to tender consciences in the matter of conformity, although they had ground from the King's Declaration at Breda, and his Declaration after he camehome ; knowing that if they appeared in any kind against the course of the times, it might prejudice their worldly interest. The Parliament being then engaged in settling their newly-gotten estates, said that when once that were finished, they would then appear. But it was so ordered that they were disap- pointed in a great measure of their expectations. For the Parliament was dissolved, and these matters as yet left in uncertainty. The ministers of the North in this juncture gave them- selves especially to prayer, and did cry to God for help. They sometimes, also, privately met together for that end, in societies, to encourage one another, and take mutual advice how to carry themselves. They thought it their duty, though their hope was very small, to make an essay for some toleration, or immunity from the rigour of laws made over their consciences, by petitioning the Parliament. For this end they sent three of their number, Mr. John Hart, Mr. Thomas Hall, and Mr. William Richardson, to Dublin, with a commission subscribed by all the brethren of several societies — that, as they were advised by friends in Dublin, they might present a petition to the Parliament in their own and brethrens' names. Accordingly, they went thither, and drew up a petition, but could not get it presented ; their best friends in Dublin advising them to return home after long attendance for an opportunity, and wait there on God for a better time. In this petition, the brethren owned their ,66i.] PETITION NOT PRESENTED, 257 conscientious and peaceable subjection to the laws, either actively, wherein they found clearness — or passively, wherein they were of a different persuasion. They declared what had been their carriage in the Usurper's time in general ; and they annexed to it a particular narrative of their actings and sufferings during that period — of their Address and Peti- tion to the king on his return — of his Majesty's gracious answers to them, as well as his Declaration at Breda, and other grounds of hope that he had given to those who were of tender consciences, being otherwise good subjects. Not- withstanding these things, they complained of their present usage by the bishops, and petitioned for liberty to preach the Gospel without those impositions, to which they could not agree with peace to their consciences. This was the substance of that petition which could not have access to be read in the Parliament. This essay failing, the ministers generally took themselves to the houses that they had either formerly of their own, or had lately built in their several parishes ; and judged it their duty, as far as it was possible, to stay among their people, and to take such opportunities for their edification as the times could admit; partly conversing with them singly in private, and partly gathering them at convenient times in small companies and exhorting them from the Word. They resolved to go about their duty with as great prudence as they could — considering they had many adversaries and watchful eyes upon them, and not a few to represent them to the magistrates as disloyal and rebellious persons, if any ground had been given. They thought it more suitable to their case and more profitable to their flocks to do somewhat among them in a private way, without noise or alarming the magis- trates, and thus continue among their people, than to appear publickly in preaching in the fields, which could have lasted 258 THE FIELD PREACHERS. [a.d. but a very short time, and would have deprived them of the opportunity of ordinarily residing among their people — which in the case of some who took another course, came to pass. For, at this time there were two or three young men who had come from Scotland, and had been but lately ordained by the Presbytery here, and who, intending to return to Scotland and put themselves out of the bishops' reverence in this country, resolved to do some good before they went. They therefore called the people to solemn and great meet- ings, sometimes in the night and sometimes in the day, in solitary places, whither people in great abundance and with great alacrity and applause flocked to them. There they spoke much against the bishops and the times. This mat- ter of preaching (as it was in itself commendable and faith- ful when rightly managed), did exceedingly please most people. These men were cried up as the only courageous, faithful, and zealous ministers by the common sort of people, and by those who had great zeal, but little judgment and experience; though not approved of by the more serious, prudent, and experienced Christians. The manner of it in daring the magistrate openly and calling great assemblies together in despite of authority, was, by that sort of people, thought great stoutness and gallantry. The people, upon this, not only countenanced and cried them up, but hberally contributed for them; generally neglecting their own ministers who laboured more privately, and, in some sort, with greater difficulty among them. Thus they continued for a considerable time, going from one place and from one parish to another, as well as from one county to another, under disguise and oft in the night-time. Al- though the magistrates heard and took great notice of it, yet, they were not for a long time o^vned, in order to see if the rest would follow their steps — which many were longing for, i66i.] MICHAEL BRUCE. 259 that SO they might have greater ground to accuse the whole Scotch Presbyterians of designs of rebelUon, which many were oft suggesting to the Duke of Ormond, but could not get grounds to build their accusations upon. Only, they made use of this practice of these young men as much as they could, for a reflection upon the whole. And indeed, all the rest of the ministers at this time were in a very danger- ous and sad case. They were beaten with rods on all hands ; being put from the public ministry by the magistrate, they must walk prudently and peaceably, and yet for a time are counted fools, and frantic for the sakes of a few of their number — though they endeavoured with hazard and more than ordinary trouble, to be useful to their congregations as the times could bear. But yet, they are counted timorous cowards, and all they did was nothing, because they went not to the hills. They lived upon any small thing they had of their own, amon^ the people, without maintenance from them, and yet must see others bountifully gratified. They must walk prudently; and yet keep up union and affection with an im- prudent people. They were convinced of the imprudence of these men, and yet must not disapprove of them lest they lose their people. They saw themselves in little quietness and great hazard from the magistrates; and yet dared not in consequence, lay the blame on those who occasioned their hazard. I am far from judging these young men, or questioning the integrity and good intentions of any of them. I am persuaded of one of them, Mr. Michael Bruce, who was most noticed, and indeed did most good at that time, that he was a person singularly gifted, truly zealous, and faithful, and also peaceable and orderly in his temper and conver- sation with his brethren, and in his whole way a very Nathaniel — of all which he hath given proof in the church 26o THE FIELD PREACHERS. [a.d. of Christ for many years since that time.* This I judge a duty to say, lest any blot should remain on that truly godly and worthy brother. He was then but a youth, and so were the rest. They considered not what hazard their way brought on the whole brethren from the magistrate, in depriving them of the small opportunity they had to do good among their people ; nor how it occasioned contempt and reflec- tion from the more injudicious and uncharitable of the people, who usually are the greatest number ; nor yet how it cut themselves short of occasion to do more good to their own congregations, if they had carried themselves more privately and prudently. For within a short time they were forced to flee the country, without the benefit of their presence and labouring among them as others did, to the great advantage of their flocks. Now, the people who had so much cried up the carriage and zeal of these youths before, and condemned the way of the rest of the ministers, soon saw the imprudence of the one, and the true prudence and courage of the other, in sticking to them under the difficulties and discouragements around them. They were convinced of this more and more, when that way the pru- denter ministers took did, by degrees, and insensibly without much observation of the magistrate, make way for the more public exercise of their ministry, as afterwards it proved. And it is to be observed that the faithful ministers of Ire- land, the first planters of the Gospel in these bounds, when they were put from the public exercise of their ministry by the bishops, did not use that way of gathering the people to * Speaking of this minister, the late Rev. Dr. Bruce, of Belfast, says, " His grand- son, also Michael, was my grandfather, whose younger brother was grandfather to the two baronets. Sir Hervey and Sir Stewart Bruce. My son (the Rev. W. Bruce), is in the seventh generation of Presbyterian ministers, in lineal succession from the Reformation in Scotland — a circumstance so uncommon, that I have thought it worth <,x.3itmg." —Original Letters to Robert Bruce, p. 28 ; Dublin, 1828. i66i.) EVIL OF DIVISIVE COURSES. 261 the fields. But they dwelt privately in their houses, and received as many as came to them of their own parishes — though they had greater provocations to do so, because they got not the same liberty, but were shortly after chased out of the countr}^ by pursuivants from Dublin. And let the reader know the end for which this passage has been observed : not to reflect on honest men, but to caution and tell ministers who are embodied with a society of godly ministers, and by their solemn engagements at their ordination obliged to walk in subordination to their brethren, that they take not singular courses of their own in such cases, though sometimes it may look like zeal ; nor yet walk in a separate way, especially where they may have the advice of their brethren. For a society of godly ministers may expect more assistance and light than a single person. Besides, to my observation, and that of many others, it hath been found that brethren who have taken these singular courses of their own in this church— divers of whom might be instanced both in our own number and coming from Scotland in these times — have, within a very short time, been rendered useless in it; and some of them have de- prived all the rest of a great measure of that extraordinary respect and applause which they had from the people — wherein the hand of God might have been seen. I only except that worthy brother, before mentioned, who did what he did in the singleness of his heart, and who, after long sufferings both in Scotland and in England, returned to this church, and was eminently useful in it* But to leave this subject. There was another thing added * Some account of Michael Bruce has been already given in the Introduction. He has been described as a man of "great genius, and a Uberal education— of extra- ordinary zeal for the glory of God and the good of souls— much given to meditation and secret prayer— a thundering, broken-hearted, and most affecting preacher." He died after the Revolution in Scotland, in 1693. 262 ANDREW NESBITT. a.d. to the affiiction of the brethren — viz. the falhng off of several of their number, and their embracing the snare laid before them. These were Mr. Mungo Bennet, Mr. Cald- well, Mr. Wallace, Mr. Robert Rowan, Mr. Andrew Rowan,* Mr. Brown of Bellaghy, and afterwards Mr. James Fleming, who had stood out longer than the rest. All these had come from Scotland, with testimonials and recommendations from grave and godly ministers for their hopefulness and piety, besides other qualifications of learning, prudence, &c. They were ordained by the Presbytery here with solemn engage- ments at their ordination to adhere to Presbyterian govern- ment, the ends of the covenant, and subordination to their brethren. Notwithstanding in the hour of temptation, and embracing this present world, they renounced the covenant publickly, and their ordination by the Presbytery, and were re-ordained by the bishop. Thereafter, they turned other men than before — worldly, proud, severe on the people who discountenanced them, and haters of those faithful men who made them ministers. There were also one Dunlop, and Mr. Andrew Nesbitt, who went the same way, and proved no better than the rest. This Nesbitt, several years after, being sick and expecting death, as it fell out, sent for Mr. Adair, his nearest neighbouring minister, whom he had often before chided and reflected on for gathering the people of the parish by parcels where Nesbitt was then curate, and had threatened severity to him for so doing, besides oppres- sing the people on account of Nonconformity. Yet, finding himself going out of the world, with great expressions and * Andrew Rowan was admitted Rector of Dunaghy or Clough, in Co. Antrim, September 13th, 1661 ; George Wallace was admitted Vicar of Holywood, in Down, on December 12th, 1661 ; and Mungo Bennet was admitted Rector of Coleraine, November 7th, 1665. — Reid, ii. 256, note. — Of nearly seventy Presbyterian ministers in Ulster, only those here named conformed. — Reid, ii. 255. ,66i-2.] THE CONFORMISTS. 263 much seeming seriousness, he renounced the course he had 3een upon. He said he had sold his Master for a piece of oread — had joined with a set of men whom God was not among, a generation whom God would plague — and he doubted if there was mercy for him, with many words to that purpose. Mr. Adair told him he was glad that he was brought that length : he put him in mind of his former courses during these latter years, which had been very gross for oppression, pride, drunkenness, regardlessness of the Sabbath, and lying ; yet, he added, that if he were sincere in what he expressed as to his repentance, and flying to Christ, there might be hope. But he was afraid if Mr. Nesbitt recovered that sickness, he would return again and forget his recantation. He replied, that, through God's strength, it should never be so. It is observable that those who turned to conformity from their brethren and the way of God, turned to be another kind of creatures than they had been generally. While they continued, they were sober, and some of them well gifted ; when they conformed, they became loose, oppressive, proud, and divers of them pro- fane. By this the authority and virtue of Christ's ordinances and government may be seen, and how Episcopal government is followed with, and gives place unto profaneness and wicked- ness of all sorts, not only in the people, but in the pretended ministers, as the universal experience of these times de- clared in all the three kingdoms, and as it has generally been observed not only by persons of piety and prudence, but by the most sober of the prelatical party themselves. It's but rare to find a minister among them moral and sober ; and, as it is said, " from them profaneness goeth forth out through the land." And where profaneness doth not, hy- pocrisy doth; for the word in Jeremiah xxiii. 15 signifies both. This is a lamentation, and will be so till God arise 264 THE MINISTERS CALUMNIATED. [^ d. to purge his church. O Lord, how long ! When shall God arise!* j Throughout the year 1662, the poor, afflicted ministers in the country continued in performance of what duty they could to their people, as the times would permit, and in peaceableness and loyalty to the magistrate. Yet, they could not guard against the calumnies and misrepresentations of their observing adversaries to the Duke,t of clergymen, and others, who cast aspersions upon them, both as to their prin- ciples and practices. The Lord Massareene, their constant and great friend, dwelling then at Dublin, and being one of the Privy Council, and searching into all affairs, particularly what concerned the ministers of the North, wrote to some of the ministers of his acquaintance, showing it was con- venient for them and their brethren to offer a vindication of themselves from the many informations that were given in against them to the Lord Lieutenant. He also sent a draft of that vindication to them to consider if they could sub- scribe it. The draft was fair, giving an account of their principles, particularly as to loyalty, with a narrative of their actings and sufferings for the King. Yet, the brethren, con- sidering this particular way was not required by the Duke, but was only my Lord Massareene's overture, and, withal, that it was dangerous to draw up such a paper so as to please Court lords, without saying more than was right and suitable to their consciences, judged it more fit to forbear a particular vindication. Yet, they found themselves necessitated to do something ; for my Lord Massareene, their great friend, hearing many speeches against them among the great ones in Dublin, told the Duke and some of the Council that he * The account here given of the character of the Irish Episcopal clergy may be corroborated by many melancholy proofs. At the time of the Revolution, Queen Mary, the wife of William III., describes them as "the worst in Christendom." t Of Ormond, then Lord Lieutenant. ,662.] LORD MASSAREENE's INTERCESSION. 265 expected some of the Scotch ministers to be shortly in Dublin to vindicate themselves. The brethren, understand- ing this, sent three of their number — viz. Messrs. Patrick Adair, Andrew Stewart, and William Semple — to Dublin. They gave them instructions to consult with Massareene about their case, and a commission to make their application to the Duke for some token of his favour in their present case, as they should find convenient, or should be advised by Massareene and their friends there. Accordingly, these brethren went about the beginning of August, 1662, and continued there till the end of October. At their first coming to Dublin, instead of a vindication, they drew up a petition to be presented to the Duke, to the same purpose as the petition mentioned before that was in- tended for the Parliament, owning their principles, and begging immunity from bishops and ceremonies. They also gave in another paper, showing the reasonable ground they had for humbly expecting a favourable answer from his Grace. The Duke was informed immediately of their coming to town, and they continued there a fortnight before they presented their petition, or made any application to him. This was owing to my Lord Massareene's persuasion, the ground whereof was this : — that noble lord being truly concerned for the liberty and comfort of both ministers and people in the North, as well as of the whole Nonconformists of Ireland, did of himself devise some overtures, which, if complied with, might be a favour to Nonconformists, and a service to the King and kingdom. Of these he had dis- coursed to the Duke. He essayed to get them accepted in favour of all Nonconformists, and he thought that these being granted, would make the ministers' application easy. But the Duke said he had not power to comply with them, neither was he forward for any such motions in favour of 266 THE duke's queries. [a.d. Nonconformists. These proposals therefore vanished. Meantime the Duke, knowing of the ministers being in town, became jealous and angry that they did not make applica- tion to him. He said to the Lord Mount Alexander, and to Sir Arthur Forbes, that since they came not, he would send for them. When the brethren heard this, the next day they presented the petition to himself, being introduced by Lord Massareene. After inquiring if they had any more to say — to which they answered, " Nothing" — he said he would do what was incumbent on him. The next day he said to the former noble persons (being familiar with them) that he was in a strait what to do with these ministers, for by their petition he perceived they had suffered for the King, and now they were like to suffer loidcr the King. After waiting several days, the ministers came to one of the Duke's secretaries, Sir George Lane, to remind him of their petition and its answer. He gave them some queries from the Duke to answer in writing — First, What those things were wherein they scrupled to act ; Secondly, Who were the persons that wronged them, and wherein % Thirdly, Who of them were put from their houses % and Fourthly, Who they were for whom they petitioned % They answered to the first, that, having been ordained ministers of the Gospel by Presbyters, they were altogether unclear to re- ceive another ordination ; and withal they replied that, how- ever they were clear for the doctrinal articles contained in the Thirty-nine Articles of the Church of England, as well as for the doctrine contained in the Articles of Ireland, con- cluded in the Convention of Dublin in 1615,* yet they were not clear to worship God according to the forms and cere- * It is evident from this that all these ministers were very decided Calvinists, for there can be no controversy as to the theology of the Articles prepared for the use of the Church of Ireland in 1615. At this time the ministers dare not speak of the West- minster Confession of Faith. ,662.] ANSWERS TO THE QUERIES. 267 monies prescribed in the Book of Common Prayer To the second they answered that, albeit they inclined not to com- plain of grievances {that not being their present aim, nor the aim of these other ministers), yet was it evident that for non- conforming, several of their ministers were in hazard of suffering by the civil law, and of excommunication by eccle- siastical courts — before which some of them were standing already processed — as well as of other sad consequences of that sentence, the names of these being particularly expressed by the brethren. To the third query they answered that divers particular persons might have grievances of this nature, yet they did studiously in their petition forbear to mention these things, lest they should be thought more sensible of inferior losses than the great loss of their ministry ; and lest they should seem to doubt of the justice of those who were appointed to hear and redress such grievances. To the fourth and last query, they gave the Duke a list, being the same persons who subscribed the Address to the King about two years before. After divers days' attendance, they got that paper given to the Duke. Thereafter, he caused their petition to be read in Council, and the other papers all subscribed by the ministers, as was by him required. Divers in the Council, and such bishops as were present, spake against the ministers and their papers with great animosity and indignation ; and said they should be punished for contumacy and open pro- fessing against the laws ; and that it was unfit they should have liberty to live among people to poison them.* There were also reflections upon them because they were Scotch Presbyterians, and some remembered the oppressions done by * There is reason to believe that Jeremy Taylor was in Dublin about this time, and if so, we may infer that he was one of the bishops here mentioned. Adair, doubtless, derived his information from Lord Massareene. 268 THE duke's answer. [a.d. the Scotch army while in Ulster. Others held their peace. My Lord Massareene pleaded with no less boldness and animosity for them. The Duke himself was moderate ; he said they were unhappy who first suffered /or the King, and then suffered wider him ; and he thought it just that what the King had promised them should be performed, and said that what these ministers had spoken in their petition, or answer to his queries, should not tend to their prejudice, since they spake their conscience, and since he himself had required them to subscribe it. He said he resolved to give no answer till he had examined the truth of their assertions anent the King's promises. My Lord Anglesey being present at that time was questioned in it ; but he shifted any testi- mony that might seem to displease, and said he was no Presbyterian. My Lord Massareene openly told him that he sometimes professed the contrary ; and that if he did not faithfully witness what he had heard from the King, God would make it meet with him another day. The brethren thereafter gave him a paper, putting him in remembrance of what the King had said when he was present — in which the King had spoken to the ministers, in their application to him, as a friend, and with a kind of familiarity. After this the brethren were informed that Lord Anglesey did own the paper they had given in as a narrative of the brethren's answer from the King. But, after much attendance and means used with all who seemed to be friends, and after in- tercession with the Duke, and after many fair promises, the result of all was, that they must live according to the law ; that they might serve God in their own families without gather- ing multitudes together, they living peaceably, and to that purpose. This answer was left, in writing, the very hour the Duke was taking his horse for Kilkenny, and, with difficulty, a copy only, but not the original, was obtained by the ministers. i662.] MEETING OF MINISTERS. 269 After these brethren had returned home, the young men, formerly mentioned, then remaining in the country, took the more liberty, and inconsiderate people took advantage, as if the Duke had granted the brethren some great thing. This being observed by the bishops, they sent a complaint to the Duke that he had given liberty to the Nonconformists. Upon which he sent a copy of the paper to them, but not to the brethren who had so long and with so great weariness waited on him. However, the brethren, this year, following their former courses, lived without great molestation per- forming what duty they could in their several parishes, and having their private societies one with another, in which they began to think of a way, not only of constant corre- spondence together, but of walkmg harmoniously in these times of trouble and difficulty. They had their meetings together for that purpose, and had correspondence from one meeting to another, as they could overtake. [ 270 ] [A.D. CHAPTER XVII. blood's plot — MINISTERS ORDERED TO BE APPREHENDED — TROUBLES OF MR. BOYD — HARDSHIPS OF THE IMPRISONED MINISTERS — DISARMING OF THE NORTHERN PRESBYTERIANS — EXECUTION OF LECKY — SOME INDULGENCE GRANTED — MESSRS. M'CORMICK AND CROOKSHANK— BISHOP LESLIE A PERSECUTOR — HIS DEATH. UT, in December following, 1662, there was a ground laid for trouble, not only to Nonconformists in other parts of Ireland, but to the ministers and people of the North. There was then in Ireland a consi- derable number of old Cromwellists, as they were called, who had a rooted antipathy to the King's Government, and some profession of religion, such as it was. These, in and about Dublin, finding themselves not in the condition they had been in before the King's Restoration, and finding op- pression by bishops and by other ways growing upon them, began to contrive amongst themselves an overturning of the state of bishops, and rectifying the civil government, and restraining the Papists from that great liberty and coun- tenance they had enjoyed, and, furthermore, securing a liberty of conscience to themselves such as they had enjoyed in Cromwell's time. About this they consulted much with one another in Dublin, in their meetings for that purpose, and agreed amongst themselves in their design. They had many considerable persons, both of the country and army, who were privy to it, and secret favourers, who would not yet appear. They sent to England to acquaint others there of their principles, and were approved, and promised assist- ance, if need required. One Thomas Blood was a principal 1662-3]. BLOODS PLOT. 27 1 actor in this contrivance. He had for some time been an officer in the King's army against the first Parhament, and was a true CavaHer. Thereafter, he had come to Ireland, where he had some interest in land near Dublin ; and, fall- ing into much acquaintance with one Mr. Lecky, his brother- in-law, a minister of the Presbyterian persuasion, and a man of good discourse and learning, he was drawn to own the Presbyterian principles. Thereafter, by the instigation of Lecky and others, he was persuaded to engage as the prin- cipal actor in this plot, being a person singularly fitted for such a design, in regard of courage, subtilty, strength of body, and great spirit, and who had experience in martial affairs. This man, with his associates, having had many consultations among themselves, thought it fit to try if they could draw in the Presbyterians of the North to join with them, they pretending the ends of the covenant with them. Accordingly, Blood and Lecky, by the advice and consent of the rest, came to the North to try the ministers and best of the people there. They first visited Mr. Greg, Mr. Stewart, and Captain James Moor, of Ballybregah,* calling them together to Mr. Greg's house, where they proposed their business to them, aggravating the iniquities of the times, the usurpation of the bishops, the tyranny of their courts, the increase of Popery, and misgovernment in every affair. As to what concerned the good of the people, they declared there were a number very considerable and well- wishers to a reformation desiring a redress of these things, yet without wronging the King's just authority, and were engaged in that design ; and that, if the ministers and people of the North would concur, it might be an acceptable service and much promove the cause. They declared not the par- ticular way how to get their design effected, but said if * In KiUinchy. 272 BLOODS PLOT. f^.o. these three men would send to Dublin their thoughts of it, and any assurance of concurrence, they should then know the particular methods which were to be followed in the design. The three persons who were thus applied unto, being unacquainted with any such motions, were at first amazed at the folly or knavery, or both, of these so despicable persons who looked more like trepanners than anything else. They desired two things of them — first, that they would utter nothing prejudicial to lawful authority in their hearing; and, secondly, that being neither acquainted with the ends they aimed at, nor the means they thought of, they could say nothing ; but, in general, that God's ends by lawful means, when proposed, could not be rejected by good men. But, withal, told them, that if they intended any secret evil, what a slander it should be to their profession, who were never seen to plot unlawfully for shunning what troubles God brought them unto. As for going to Dublin, they would know shortly whether they would do it or not ; and so they parted. Being thus discouraged by the three to whom they opened their business, they made no further attempt upon any in Down or Antrim; but went to Lagan and Armagh, where they met with the like discouragement, except from one or two ministers who afterwards were discovered to be of their mind — viz. Messrs. M'Cormick and Crookshanks (who after- wards were killed at Pentland.)* From that they went to the South and West of Ireland, where they drew their purpose to a great height; yet they never corresponded more with any in the North, or with the Scotch — who gave them nothing but discouragement. Notwithstanding — by their private consultations and meetings at Dublin, and correspondence with their confederates in other parts of Ireland, they carried • In 1666. ,663.] BLOODS SUBSEQUENT CAREER. 273 on their business. But, there being one admitted to their secret contrivances in Dublin who secretly opened their whole designs and proceedings to the Duke, the Duke com- manded him to continue in their society, and daily to inform him of their proceedings till the time they thought their business ripe. They were at length prevented and surprised on the 22nd of May, 1663. The plotters had appointed this morning to be the time wherein they would first surprise the castle of Dublin, and take the Duke's person into custody. For that end they had a considerable party in the town over- night — chief men of that party — with a number of men ready for their purpose. But their whole motion being known to the Duke, he that morning prevented them, and apprehended the principal persons, among whom was Mr. William Lecky; only Blood escaped — who may be called the head of the plot.* There was found among them their intended Declar- ation, wherein they pretended the ends of the covenant, showing the necessity of taking up arms because of the growth of popery, and the oppression of the bishops. But they were generally persons of Oliver's party who, before that, had forsaken the covenant; though it was alleged that a party of the standing army was engaged with them, but persons of no right or solid principles. There was alsO found an account of the names of those principally engaged ; but * In Sylvester's Life of Baxter (III. 88,) there is an extraordinary account of the subsequent career of Blood. When he escaped to England, he lived for some time at Rumford, where he followed the medical profession, under the assumed name of Dr. Clarke. He then attempted to take the Crown and Crown Jewels out of the Tower, and had all but succeeded when he was made prisoner. When brought into the royal presence, he told the King that he took the Crown not as a thief, but as an enemy, thinking that lawful which was done in war ; and that if his life were taken away, it would be revenged. The King not only pardoned him, but subsequently often ad- mitted him to his presence, some say "because his gallantry took much with the King, having been a soldier of his father's ;" most say, "that he put the King in fear of his life, and came off upon condition that he would endeavour to keep the discontented party quiet." S 274 ADAIR TAKEN TO DUBLIN. [ad no mention of the three in the North to whom Blood and Lecky had before applied — for these men had given Blood no .encouragement or ground to expect any concurrence from them. Neither did these three reveal the matter to their brethren, lest the revealing of it should prove occasion of trouble to their brethren thereafter. Notwithstanding, the Duke remembering that Messrs. Adair, Stewart, and Semple, had been a considerable time in Dublin, about half-a-year before this, and knowing the plot- ters had begun to meditate their business about that time, became jealous of these three, and immediately sent orders to apprehend them and send them up to Dublin by a guard. But, the Lord Mount-Alexander having special acquaintance with Mr. Stewart, and being persuaded of his loyalty, inter- ceded with the Duke that he should not be sent for. Though my Lord Massareene was a Privy Councillor, yet he knew not at the first of sending for Mr. Adair. But upon know- ledge of it, he went to the Duke, and spoke as much for Mr. Adair's loyalty as Lord Mount-Alexander had done for Mr. Stewart. He so far prevailed, that Mr. Adair should come of himself to Dublin, without a guard, and clear himself to the Duke. This letter he wrote to Mr. Adair, and sent it by post. But, before it came, Mr. Adair had been appre- hended in his own house, by a party of the Earl of Donegall's troop, and secured close prisoner in the gaol of Carrickfergus, for three nights. Lord Massareene also wrote a letter to his lady's nephew, Sir Arthur Chichester, then Lieutenant of the troop, declaring the Duke's pleasure, and that if Mr. Adair were taken before that letter came, he should use him civilly. This he did accordingly, sending only one trooper along with Mr. Adair, in company with him and his servant; and also wrote a favourable letter to the Duke by that trooper, in Mr, Adair's behalf. When Mr. Adair came to Dublin, ,663.] CASE OF MR. BOYD. 275 that noble Lord was pleased to intercede again with the Duke, that Mr. Adair should be committed to his custody, he becoming bail for his appearance, which the Duke, upon perusal of Sir Arthur's letter, easily granted. Thus Mr. Adair had a free confinement in Lord Massareene's house and the city for three months thereafter ; and though he sent divers petitions to the Duke to call him and examine him of that plot, yet he was never called nor examined; but after three months was remanded to his own house, by a warrant under the Duke's hand, with only a certification that he would live peaceably. Meantime Sir Arthur Forbes was in all haste sent to the Lagan, a place of which the Duke had great jealousy, to examine the ministers and suspected gentlemen there, which he did, and found no ground [for supposing] that any in their country were concerned in the plot ; except that Mr. John Hart, having been in Dublin upon occasions the winter before, some of the plotters had applied to him as they had done to the two brethren in Down. But he had rejected the motion ; only in his examination he spoke a word which brought Mr. Thomas Boyd,* a Avorthy man, into great trouble. For, in vindicating himself, not remem- bering what hazard it might bring to Mr. Boyd, he said to Sir Arthur he had abhorred that motion, as Mr. Boyd, in Dublin, knew. This examination being returned to Dublin, gave the Duke suspicion that Mr. Boyd was upon the plot ; whereas it had only been proposed to him, and he had re- fused to be concerned in it. Upon which he was immedi- ately apprehended, and kept long a close prisoner, and often sent for to the Duke, but would confess nothing that he * Mr. Boyd was member for the Borough of Bangor, in Co. Down. For his sup- posed connexion with this plot he was expelled from the House of Commons. — Reid, ii. 277. 276 MINISTERS APPREHENDED. ja.d. knew of the plot, not knowing what Mr. Hart had said. This did the more irritate the Duke against him, knowing Mr, Hart's deposition, that he had not been ignorant of it, till at last the Duke, in a fury, and with more threatening language, did show him the deposition. Whereupon, he finding no way of evasion, was forced to confess the way he knew of it — that Blood and Lecky, before their going to the North last winter, had proposed the business to him, but he would give no countenance to the design. The Duke enquired what they did there. He said they had spoken to Mr. Greg and Mr. Stewart, but heard no more of it, and supposed they had got no satisfying answer from these men. This brought these two brethren into much trouble there- after, and himself hardly escaped the worst. But God's provi- dence wrought for the innocent gentleman, though some hungry courtiers were gaping for his estate. Yet he had many friends by his wife, who were men of quality and in- terest with the Duke. But to return to the ministers. Though Mr. Semple * was in the same order to be apprehended with Mr. Adair, yet, being at a great distance, and Sir Arthur Forbers upon examina- tion finding no ground of accusation against him, or any of his brethren in the Lagan, except Mr. Hart, he took bail of them to appear when called, and they found no more trouble from this plot. But the noise of the plot becoming great, the Duke, and those about him, could not lay aside their jealousies of the Scotch. Therefore, within three weeks after its breaking up, the whole ministers of Down and Antrim, who could be found, were in one day apprehended, in the middle of June, 1663. The ministers of Antrim were brought to Carrickfergus, where they had liberty to be to- gether in two private houses ; and though guards were upon ' Minister of Letterkenny. 1663.] HARDSHIPS OF MINISTERS OF DOWN. 277 them, yet they had the benefit of mutual society, where they remained for above two months. The ministers of Down were at first more hardly dealt with. They were sent to the King's castle at Carlingford, being seven in number — viz. Messrs. John Drysdale, John Greg, Andrew Stewart, Alex. Hutchinson, William Richardson, Gilbert Kennedy,* and James Gordon. They at first were put, or pounded, in a narrow room on the top of the house, far from friends or acquaintances, where they were in danger of starving, but that God stirred up the heart of a woman in the place, a stranger called Mrs. Clark, to supply them with necessaries. They were for a fortnight kept very close, till they were advised by Mr. Francis Hamilton, an ofiicer of the com- pany there, to -write to my Lord Dungannon, who procured them the liberty of the town in the day-time ; they return- ing to their narrow room at night, lying on the floor, four or five of them, as it were, in one bed. In the meantime, while the ministers who never heard of the plot, nor had even dreamt of any such thing, were thus upon groundless jealousies used, there came orders for disarming all the Scotch in the country — which was vigorously, closely, and suddenly executed. All men's arms were taken from them without respect of persons, by what standing forces and troops were in the country — though it never came to be known, and it is indeed utterly improbable that any one per- son in the country had ever known the least of it, except only Captain Moor, as before related, who a little after was sent for, and kept close prisoner in the castle of Dublin for a long time. However, the people carried peace- ably ; and their innocence in this matter, together with that of * According to Dr. Reid, Gilbert Kennedy is probably a mistake for Gilbert Ram- say, minister at Bangor. — Reid, II. 279, note. 278 TRIALS OF GREG AND STEWART. [;^.d. the ministers, did at last appear even to the Duke's conviction. But the ministers' fears were, within a httle, greatly alarmed, upon occasion of that passage, mentioned before, of Mr. Boyd's discovering the coming of Blood and Lecky to the North, and speaking to Mr. Greg and Mr. Stewart about the plot. When this was knoA\Ti, about the midst of July, 1663, orders were immediately sent to the Governor of Carlingford to send these men to Dublin with a guard, and that, in their coming thither, they should have no access to one another — which was accordingly done. For, after a month's imprisonment in Carlingford, where their mutual society much sweetened their hard lot, these two worthy brethren were taken from the rest, and separately, without any intimation of anything to them, were sent by two guards that same day to Dublin, and committed immediately to very close prisons, among those who were truly upon the plot, without, at first, any accommodation. They did not see one another by the way coming, nor in the prison till April following. After a few days, they were examined in the prison by the Earl of Mount-Alexander and the Lord Dungannon, as to what access they had to the plot. Mr. Stewart, having advice from my Lord Massareene conveyed secretly by Mr. Adair's means to him, to be ingenuous in his confession (my lord being confident that in his circumstances this would be safest for him), did freely acknowledge what had passed between them and Blood, as was before de- livered. Whereupon, these lords told him, if there was no more between them, there was no hazard to him. But Mr. Greg, not having that same advice (it being impossible to get it conveyed to him) which Mr. Stewart had, did, upon his examination, stand resolutely to his denial that he knew anything of the proceedings of that plot — for, indeed, he did ,663.] ^IR- GREG. 279 not hear of anything anent it after Blood's parting from him. But, after a day or two, the keepers telling him that Mr. Stewart had confessed all to these lords, he, not knowing Mr. Stewart's reasons for being so free, wrote a line or two in Latin to Mr. Stewart, challenging him for his confession to these noblemen, and telling him he had undone himself and them both. This paper he thought secretly to convey by the soldier who kept the door of the prison, and hid it within a paper of confections which he sent to Mr. Stewart in another part of the prison. But the soldier, suspecting there might be such correspondence, opened the paper, and, finding this line, carried it to the sergeant-at-arms, who kept the prison. He immediately carried it to the Duke, who was by it much irritated against Mr. Greg, and it occasioned his being deprived of much favour in prison, which Mr. Stewart had. Though this writing of that line was but an inconsi- derate act in worthy Mr. Greg, and he had hard usage upon that account, yet God had endued him with an invincible spirit, so that he carried his hard usage with great and un- daunted courage, being conscious to himself that what he had said to his examiners was true. Yea, the keepers of the prison, who were Avitnesses of his carriage and Christian magnanimity, confessed he was of a great spirit. Mr. Stewart, within five or six weeks after his imprisonment, had the liberty of the city, being under ^1,000 bonds not to depart the city without leave. But Mr. Greg was kept close prisoner, and therein endured hard usage till April there- after, in 1664. Meantime, the plotters in Dublin were brought to their trial, and only three of them — to wit, a country gentleman and two officers — condemned to die as traitors, which sen- tence was executed upon them. As for Mr. Lecky, a chief contriver, together with Blood, his brother-in-law, and one 28o LECKY EXECUTED. [a.d. of his parish, being kept much more severely than the rest in a low room in the Castle, in bolts, he fell distracted, and so continued for a while. He was sent from that to New- gate, as not being capable to be examined. Here, after a while, he recovered a little from his distraction, and, not being noticed by his keeper, got out one night in his wife's clothes, but was not in a capacity to dispose of himself so as to escape. He was therefore next morning apprehended, and thereafter condemned. Having been a Fellow of the College of Dublin, and in great respect for a smart scholar, and of a good temper, the College petitioned for his life, which was granted, if he would conform. But that he re- fused, and chose rather to die. Thereafter, he was tempted by some then about Court to accuse my Lord Massareene of the plot, they being jealous of my lord at that time, and thinking he knew it, being my lord's near kinsman ; and, upon that, he should have his pardon. But he abhorred treachery of that nature, and therefore was executed, as the former were. These passages I had from a credible worthy man, who had them from his own mouth, a few days before he died. The rest after a while were let go, and some banished out of the kingdom. After the Duke had settled the business concerning the plot in Dublin, he, with the advice of the counsel, sent orders to the ministers of the North, now at Carlingford and Carrickfergus, that either they must depart the kingdom or go to prisons in other places of Ireland — and that within a fortnight after the order should come to their hands. The prisoners, having these orders sent them, immediately sent a petition to the Duke. But this petition, though presented to the Duke by the noble Massareene, their fixed old friend, had no return ; but the former order must be observed. The brethren were, accordingly, in a great strait what to choose. How- 1663.] BANISHMENT OF MINISTERS. 281 ever, all of them, save two, Mr. Keyes and one Mr. John Cowthard,* chose to depart the kingdom. Mr. Keyes was sent to the town of Galway, and Mr. Cowthard to Athlone, where they remained prisoners a consider- able time. The rest generally went to Scotland, with a pass from some Justices of the Peace in the country, and yet not without bonds and surety given not to return without leave. Those of Antrim who went were, Mr. Hall, Mr. Crawford, Messrs. John and James Shaw ; and of Down were, Mr. Drysdale, Mr. Ramsay, and Mr. Wilson ; where God provided for them to live comfortably in a private station, and found there many friends beyond their expecta- tion. There were divers brethren interceded for to the Duke, by persons of quality, to have liberty to stay in the country in a private capacity. Mr. Adair had the Duke's protection before. Mr. Robert Cunningham had a letter in his favour from my Lady Crawford Lindsay, sister to Duke Hamilton, and an acquaintance of the Duchess of Ormond. Mr. Gordon and Mr. Richardson had liberty of abiding in the country, through procuring of my Lady Ards, mother of the Earl Mount-Alexander, and the Countess of Clan- brasil : Mr. Hutchison by my Lord Dungannon's interces- sion : Mr. Hamilton of Killead, and Mr. James Cunning- ing of Antrim, were interceded for by my Lord Massareene and his lady. Some other ministers of these two counties of Do\vn and Antrim had been out of the country, or out of the way when the rest were apprehended, and now absconded. The few who were of other meetings had not been at this time troubled. However, the generality of the ministers of the North were at this time either banished, imprisoned, or driven into corners upon occasion of a plot which they knew nothing of, and wherein upon the narrowest * Or Cathcart, of Drumaul or Randalstown. 282 DEATH OF BRAMHALL. [a.d. scrutiny nothing could be found againt them,* except what was mentioned before of the three brethren, Messrs. Hart, Greg, and Stewart, in which these brethren gave no grounds of disloyalty. The matter had been communicated to them in a private way, and they rejected it ; they thus judged it had been crushed in the bud, and knew nothing of any fur- ther progress in it. And they thought it hard, and scarcely consistent with candour, to accuse the men, who had in a friendly confidence with them, represented the sad state of affairs, and desired to have them brought to a right channel without prejudice to the King's just authority. Thus the few left in the country continued as formerly, endeavouring to converse among their people to their edifi- cation as the time would bear. And it is to be observed that after the Duke had narrowly searched into the carriage of the Scotch in this plot, and had found them unconcerned in it, he did, as some reward of their integrity, give the people in the North indulgence not to be troubled for six months with the official courts, in the matter of Nonconfor- mity. And Providence ordered that during that time Bram- hall the Primate died a sudden death, t and the Bishop of Dublin succeeded him — one Margetson — a man of a mild spirit, who, to ingratiate himself with the people of these parts, gave other six months' indulgence ; and thereafter the Judges of Assize had not commission to trouble the people at the Assizes for Nonconformity. The bishops stormed at * The account here given by Adair is fully corroborated by the following statement, "The most desperate of the disbanded soldiers — who projected the surprisal of the Castle of Dublin — escaped into England." "There has been lately discovered a plot 0/ the old English army in Ireland" ■ia.y'i Andrew Marvel, "to seize upon Dublin and the Lord Lieutenant, June 6th, 1663." — Rawdoti Papers, p. 202, note. London, 1819. t Bramhall died on the 25th of June, 1663. He was a native of Yorkshire, and was brought over to Ireland by Wentworth. He possessed great talent and considerable learning ; but he was of a most domineering and intolerant spirit. ,664.] m'cormick and crookshanks. 283 this begun favour for Nonconformists, and did process many to their courts upon account of Nonconformity. But most got off again for money as thereafter ; there being wars be- tween the King and the State of Holland, wherein he had considerable loss, and all sorts of peoj^le being much discon- tented, the edge of the bishop's fury was much blunted. Meantime, the few ministers took every opportunity, and made use of the small advantages they had, to creep up by degrees to the exercise of their ministry, in their own congregations especially. Mr. Stewart, in November, after his imprison- ment, having been sick in prison, and having some special friend, got liberty to return to his house upon bonds given to live amenably to the law — i.e., as was by lawyers inter- preted to him — only to answer the law if he thought not fit to be conformable to everything in it. Mr. Greg and Cap- tain Moore were released in March, 1664. Thereafter, the two brethren who had chosen imprisonment in Galvvay and Athlone were, upon bonds, released, and had liberty to return to their places. The brethren who were banished to Scotland returned by degrees, some a little sooner, some later ; at first some few by intercession of friends ; others came over thereafter upon their hazard, and so all were re- stored to their congregations, except Mr, Andrew M'Gormick and Mr. John Crookshanks, who had been upon the plot and fled to Scotland; and, not expecting or seeking for pardon in Ireland, joined thereafter with that party in Scotland which was broken at Pentland, and were there both killed. These were zealous men, but walked too much in a separate way from their brethren. They meddled in matters too high for them, and though they died in mercy to themselves, yet not without a remark of a fatherly chastisement for their folly — Job xxxvi. 12. For had they walked with their brethren, they might have been useful in their congregations, as now 284 CASE OF M'CORMICK. [;^i,. the rest of their brethren were, and they would not have brought any scandal of rebellion and disloyalty to the lawful magistrate upon their profession in Ireland. Yea, Mr. M'Cormick's guilt in the plot being immediately known after the breaking up of it, occasioned all that jealousy that was had of the rest, and much of that trouble they afterwards met with, though they were utterly strangers to the actings of, and combinations with, the plotting party. Besides, it is a just ground of observation that this man had not the education and learning fit for a minister ; for he had been bred a tailor in a country place, and being then a great pro- fessor of religion, would (after he had wife and children) go to the University to be bred in order to the ministry. This he did, and stayed for a while, leaving his wife and children in great straits, but profited very little in learning, having then all before him, as the tongues, philosophy, divinity, &c. It was impossible his dull genius, with con- siderable age and little time, could attain to any competency of abilities. Yet he, in a short time, returned as ready to pass trials, which he did, but with little satisfaction to judi- cious brethren, save that they looked on him as an honest man, and thought he might be useful in some remote congre- gation. But, when settled in a congregation, he competed with the brethren ; and, when times became confused, pre- tended a zeal above them all, not without reflecting on his brethren among the common people, as if they all had been but cowards. Thus he followed his own course, till he fell into the snare of this plot without acquainting any of them. This I have observed here, not in order to leave the stain upon the name of a man who in the main was honest, but to be a warning, and confirmation of the Apostle's command that every man abide in the calling wherein he was called, and that the profession of religion, though more eminent, 1664.] HART, DRUMMOND, SEMPLE, AND WHITE. 285 should not puff men up to aim at things beyond their reach. God may make use of private men in some cases when the Church is destitute of pastors ; but where there is not that necessity, and where there are no extraordinary abihties in nature, education, or grace, and no learning, the attainments of such persons are hardly, or very rarely, followed with use- fulness in the Church of God. The brethren about Lagan at this time had had more quiet than those of Down and Antrim upon the occasion before mentioned. Only Mr. Crookshanks, of whom before, resolving upon a single course of his own, first went to France a little time before the plot of Ireland ; and in Rochelle, applying himself to the Protestant ministers there, to see if he could get employment, they told him it was rather his duty to return to his country and congregation, and adhere to his own people ; and, if suffering came, it was his duty to suffer with the people for that truth which he had preached unto them. Upon this, he returned, and was en- gaged in the plot, and thereafter went to Scotland, as before stated. But Bishop Robert Leslie, son to the old bishop Leslie, who had deposed the worthy ministers before the rebellion of Ireland, envying that little ease and quiet of the ministers, summoned four of them to his Court — Messrs. John Hart, Thomas Drummond, William Semple, and Adam White. They, not answering his summons, he did at first pass the sentence of excommunication upon them ; and be- fore they could appear, he issued a writ, " de excommunicato capiendo," against them, and apprehended and imprisoned them without bail or main-prize. They were by the bishop appointed for the common gaol at Lifford ; but, through the indulgence of the sheriff", they were permitted to dwell to- gether in a house in the town, and all their friends had access to them. They were prisoners for six years, though they 2 86 CONTINUED PERSECUTION. [a.d. used all means possible, and their friends for them, for their releasement, and it was near the end of the year 1669 before they were released. Lord Roberts in his short time had dealt for them, and Sir Arthur Forbes had frequently inter- ceded with Bishop Leslie, then his relation by marriage with his niece. But the bishop was inexorable, and upbraided the rest of the bishops for their slackness ; whereas [he said] if they had taken the course he had done, the Presbyterians might easily have been crushed. The King, having informa- tion that they had been sufferers for him, and had suffered long imprisonment only for not appearing before the bishops' courts, which was contrary to their principles, and having this information from lawyers, wrote to the Lord Lieutenant and commanded their releasement ; which was accordingly per- formed in October, 1670, after they had waited for above half-a-year for his answer, and had, in the meantime, been refused releasement by the Primate (who had been civil to the brethren of Down), except they took the oath of supre- macy. They had taken various steps in order to be released — first, they petitioned the Earl of Ossory,* being then Deputy of Ireland, in his father's absence in England in the year 1664-5, and thereafter obtained an order for enlargement, but it was obstructed by the Bishop of Raphoe ; secondly, they procured a /' habeas corpus " to have their business tried before the Court of King's Bench, but there they had not relief; thirdly, they removed their business into the Court of Chancery, but there they met with nothing but revilings from the Chancellor who was Archbishop of Dublin, and their case made worse even, by their being put into the sheriff's custody and being sent to the gaol of Lififord, in which town they continued prisoners * Son of the Duke of Ormond. 1664-8.] DEATH OF BISHOP LESLIE. 287 nearly four years. All justice thus failing them in Ireland, God stirred up a person of quality to represent their case to the King. Being informed of this, they sent over a petition to the King for their deliverance, which his Majesty taking into consideration, remitted their case to some of the lawyers — the favourable issue of which has just been narrated. But it is to be here observed, that this Bishop Leslie, as he did inherit his father's persecuting spirit, so in these times he became a mere epicure, giving himself excessively to eating and drinking. Whereupon, being of a robust body, he be- came so fat and heavy that he could not go alone, but as men supported his arms. He shortly after (1672) died suddenly, and with great horror of conscience. [ 288 ] i^.^. CHAPTER XVIII. PRESBYTERIANS BEGIN TO BUILD PREACHING HOUSES— OPPRESSIONS AND AVARICE OF THE EPISCOPAL CLERGY — LORD ROBERTS — MEETING OF MINISTERS — COLLECTION FOR DISTRESSED MINISTERS IN SCOTLAND — BISHOP LESLIE AND BISHOP BOYLE PERSECUTE — APPLICATION TO THE LORD LIEUTENANT — DEATHS OF MINISTERS — YOUNG MINISTERS ORDAINED — STRANGE CATASTROPHE IN A DUBLIN THEATRE. EANTIME, the brethren now returned, and, return- ing to their own homes, continued to be as useful as they could in their parishes, and had then private intercourse for mutual advice and strengthening one another's hands in these times. And thus, insensibly to the civil rulers, they took liberty to preach more publickly in barns, and such places in their parishes where the bulk of the people met, and did in the night administer the Sacra- ment to them ;* and by degrees attained to such freedom that, in the year 1668, they began in divers places to build preaching houses, and there met publickly, and performed all ordinances in a public way. They had also their monthly meetings among themselves in convenient private houses in the country, where they began to revive discipline, examin- ing the carriage of one another, and bringing scandalous persons to acknowledgment of their scandals, in some ordi- nary cases before the session in the congregation itself, and in greater scandal before the Presbytery. * According to an Act passed in the Irish ParHament in 1665, every minister, ex- cept one episcopally ordained, who dared to administer the Lord's Supper, was Hable to a penalty of One Hundred Pounds. Bishop Mant declares that such enactments " were demanded by the circumstances of the times, and were essentia/ to tfie -well- being, not to say tlie being, of the Church!" — Hist, of the Church of Ireland, L, 646-7. i668.] INCREASED LIBERTY. 289 In these things, they, not finding present opposition, and with some eye to God's protection, made an adventure; and it pleased the Lord to bless their first essay with success. It was no compliance with bishops, nor was it any application to the Court at this time, which tended to any liberty they had, but the observable providence of God who made divers things to concur in it. First, the edge of the magis- trates' fury had been much blunted in their former causeless oppressing of the ministers, especially on occasion of that plot before mentioned. Secondly, they had found the min- isters' loyalty when they had searched to the bottom. Thirdly, they now began to see that what the ministers did was from conscience, for God helped them to go about their work peaceably and painfully, under divers disadvan- tages. They had the jealous eye of the magistrate over them — the envious eye of the clergy, so called, watching for their halting — the people generally, for seven years together after their first ejectment, forsaking them as to maintenance, even when they were living among them, and doing what they could for them ; only, it is not to be denied they had the people's affectionate respect, and some small accidental kindnesses from some particular persons, which, however, amounted to very little as to the support of their families. The people, too, were convinced of the ministers' constancy under variety of times, troubles, and sufferings. They were the same, and the Lord helped them to some liveliness in preaching, and the people to some hunger in hearing the Word, after this little beginning of a life from the dead. These things made the people adhere, so far as was possible, to their ministers, and attend the ordinances administered by them at the times and places that were appointed. Again, the present legal churchmen became more and more distasteful to the people of all sorts. Men of estates T 290 LORD ROBARTS. [a.d. found their tenants oppressed, impoverished, and rendered unable to pay their rents, through the covetousness and draining of the superior clergy by their rents and tithes, but especially by the official courts, which were a heavy plague upon the people ; and through their cruelty and unreasonable exactions for Nonconformity arbitrarily governing all — their lust, coveteousness, and power, being their only rule, especially where they knew anything was to be had. This disgusted the people, and made them cling more affection- ately to the painful and laborious ministers of the Presbyterian persuasion, who had now attained to considerable counten- ance in the country. But there was like to be an interrup- tion. For there was an information sent to the Lord Ossory, now Lord Deputy in his father's absence, from some un- friends in the North, that the ministers were setting up their Presbyteries as openly as ever, and that they were renew- ing the Solemn League and Covenant among the people : upon which he called Sir Arthur Forbes, and bid him try if these informations were true, not without threatenings if it proved so. Sir Arthur caused a Scotch gentleman, who had special acquaintance with some of the number, to write and, signify to them that there were such informations given. This a brother immediately answered, shewing that these informations were false — which satisfied the Lord Ossory. After a while, in September, 1669, Lord Robarts came over as Lord Lieutenant. He was represented as a person of great worth, for wisdom, learning, strictness in his com- mands, and severity against vice ; no enemy to godly people, yet somewhat morose in his temper and carriage. This representation of him he answered in his practice during the short time of his government. He Avas a public discountenancer of all vice. The public players he stopped there, as well as other vicious persons. He was strict and 1669-70.] THE ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN. 29I peremptor)' upon the officers in the army, especially in two things — first, that they were forced to keep close to their quarters and garrisons where their soldiers were ; and, secondly, that they were put to pay the poor soldiers exactly, whereas before they had used to recede where they pleased, and to spend much of the soldiers' pay upon their own extravagances. He had his reflections sometimes upon the bishops, and particularly him of Dublin, who was also Chancellor of Ireland, on account of the unmanageable charge he took upon him.* As to the Nonconfonnists, though his own practice was always after the Episcopal forms of worship, yet he nothing disappointed their good hopes of him. For in his little time those in the North grew yet more confident and en- couraged, and those in Dublin rather grew in the begun liberty they had under the Earl of Ossory. The Chancellor dealt with him to suppress the meeting there ; but he told him if they were not Papists, and were peaceable and civil, he had no commission to meddle with them. The brethren in the North beginning to understand these passages, not only went on in their ministry without fear, but began to think of licensing young men to preach, and of recommend- ing them to congregations where none of their number were. But the Lord Robarts' government was soon shortened. He came in September, and returned to England in the April following (1670). The occasion of this was the ♦ The reference here is to Michael Boyle, Archbishop of Dublin. He was nephew to Michael Boyle, Bishop of Waterford and Lismore, of whom it was wont to be said, according to Dr. Elrington, " that he would have done anything, or sold any man for six-pence profit." The Archbishop of Dublin, mentioned in the text, was as avari- cious as his uncle. When Bishop of Cork, he appropriated to his own use all the livings that became vacant in his diocese, under the pretence that he could not find clergymen to accept them. Vet this man, who was now Lord Chancellor and Arch- bishop of Dublin, was afterwards made Primate of Arma.gh.—E/riH^iou's Life of Ussher, p. 107-8, note. 292 LORD ROBARTS. [^.n. temper of the soldiery, and because persons of quality in this time could not bear severity against vice. All degrees of that sort of people desired to be rid of the yoke, and from under such a severe governor. Many suggestions and complaints were sent over against him. He found he had many enemies in Ireland, and thought in his absence he might be clouded at Court. Whereupon he wrote to the King, desir- ing to demit his office, which the King, by persuasion of some about him, did immediately grant, and chose another one. Lord Berkely, in his room. Those who loved Lord Robarts' government blamed him for so suddenly giving it up, seeing there were no just grounds of accusation for his governhfient, but that he could not comply with the de- bauched temper of the time and place he came to. Many things worthy of a noble judge appeared in him. The King had a good respect for him, as being one in England who during his Majesty's exile, did very largely and yearly send supply to him. However, the short time of his government in Ireland gave a dash to open profaneness, and some en- couragement to the lovers of truth. There were brethren, and a little after this time, divers preachers came from Scot- land, who called the people in the country to more public assembling together in the fields, and otherwise, than the ministers of the country judged then expedient* The country ministers thought it more conducible to their work to be doing somewhat among the people in a more private way, as the times could bear, than expose themselves and the people both to present sufferings, and being deprived of their present liberty through more public appearances. Amid other things they resolved to hold a general meeting * One of these was the celebrated Alexander Peden. In 1682, he was again in Ireland, where he is said to have lodged in the house of William Steele, at Shoptown, Glenwherry. 1670.] MINISTERS VENTURE TO MEET. 293 of the brethren, a few to be deputed from each meeting, to consult as a committee for the welfare of the whole, and to recommend to the various meetings such steps as their present exigencies demanded. This meeting was in a time when ministers and people wanted not their grounds of fear that new troubles might arise; for the Parliament of England had made severe acts against the meetings of Nonconformists, and the Parliament of Scotland was no better disposed towards them. The Lord Berkely, new come from England to be Chief Governor in Ireland, was a man who had no repute for love to religion nor a good temper, bred a cour- tier, and little favour expected from him. However, the brethren, being met, went about what was incumbent on them — viz. only to relate the mind of their respective meet- ings as to such questions or cases as were stated before them, or had been given them in commission to answer ; and, withal, to propose overtures to their several meetings, to be considered by them, and their answers to be communicated to the rest of their meetings from their first sederunt, if necessity required, or, at farthest, to the next committee, and by their brethren there to their meetings. First, there had been overtures agreed unto by the meetings of Down and Antrim for managing the work of ordination at that time in as prudential a way as the time would permit.* These were to be recommended to the consideration of the rest. Secondly, it was found to be the judgment of the meetings generally that baptism by private deceivers and * By performing the act of ordination, the ministers exposed themselves to heavy penalties, and the bishops were especially watchful as to this point, hoping thus to cut off the supply of Presbyterian pastors. In 1673, Patrick Shaw, who had received a unanimous call from the congregation of Cairnmoney, was ordained privately at Larne. In 1672, John Haltridge, who had received a call to Islandmagee, was ordained at Ballycarry. In 1674, Robert Henry, who had received a call to Carrick- fergus, was ordained at Mr. John Crawford's house, near Ballynure. 294 PROCEEDINGS OF THE MEETING. [a.d. intruders without ordination should be declared no baptism, and that the children should be baptized by ministers of the Gospel. Yet, withal, it was thought fit that, before they were baptized, the brethren should have the joint advice of the gravest ministers in Scotland, and for that end that letters should be written to some of them to return their own and their brethrens' answer — which accordingly was done, and, their answer returned agreed Avith the judgment of the brethren in Ireland in that particular. Thirdly, a collection was proposed among their meetings and their congregations for supply of the ministers of Scotland banished for their non-compliance with some sinful injunctions of the Parlia- ment of Scotland, and who Avere now sojourners in Holland. This was accordingly performed with great alacrity by the people, and a collection of ;^x2o sterling transmitted to them, and their thanks returned to the brethren in Ireland. Fourthly, it was then overtured that the Synod's act anent reviewing the Presbytery's books should be put in practice ; but most of these books were lost through the tossings and distemper of an honest, worthy brother, Mr. Thomas Peebles, Clerk to the Synod. Fifthly, that Mr. Greg should endea- vour the composing a History of the beginning and progress of the Gospel in these parts, as the Synod had appointed liim.* Sixthly, a public fast was proposed, partly because of the new Governor, Lord Berkely, from whom trouble to the church was feared, and partly for the unseasonableness of the weather. This was accordingly kept the third Tues- day of the month, and with such countenance from God and * Dr. Reid says :— " Mr. Greg and his neighbour, Mr. Stewart, of Donaghadee, made some progress in this work. At the death of Mr. Greg and Mr. Stewart, Mr. Drysdale, of Portaferry, was next requested to carry on the work ; and 1 find the meeting of Antrim in April, 1672, recommending Mr. Hall, of Lame, and Mr. Adair, of Caimcastle, to use diligence about the history of the Church of Ire- land. "—/et7ires, i. 393. t FnlfiUing 0/ the Scriptures, i. 392. X Adair's Narrative, chap, xviii. p. 294. THE REV. ANDREW STEWART. 309 veracity, as many yet alive can testify."* Mr. Stewart's work is divided into three chapters, and is entitled "A Short Account of the Church of Christ as it was (i.) Among the Irish at first; (2.) Among and After the English en- tered; (3.) After the Entry of the Scots." The author, as is plain from various intimations, intended the third chapter to be the principal portion of his work ; but his death, in the beginning of the year 1671, prevented the completion of his design. The first and second chapters, though con- stituting by far the greater portion of the manuscript, are of little historical importance, and some of the materials are gathered from very doubtful authorities. All the lights of modern investigation have failed to illustrate satisfactorily the dark period to which they relate. The fragment of the third chapter, which is here published in full, supplies very valuable information. It ends abruptly ; but those who delight to study the ways of the God of grace, will peruse it with no ordinary interest. The copy from which the following fragment has been taken by my nephew, Mr. George Wilson, is deposited among the Wodrow MSS. in the Advocate's Library, Edinburgh. The subjoined letter, from the Rev. Andrew Crawford, minister of Carnmoney, will explain how the Historian of the sufferings of the Church of Scotland happened to obtain the transcript. It may be proper to add that Mr. Livingston, mentioned in this communication, was the minister of Tem- plepatrick, and the correspondent of Wodrow. * Presbyterian Loyalty, p. i66. The reader will recollect how much i\Ir. Stewart wrongfully suffered in consequence of his supposed connection with Blood's plot— See Adair's Narrative, p. 278. 310 LETTER TO WODROW, THE HISTORIAN. Carnmoney, nigh Belfast, September ']th, 1724. Rev. and Dear Sir, The Papers which come along with this are a copy of some papers which were left by my uncle, the Rev. Andrew Stuart, minister of Donahadee, in the County of Down, and North of Ireland. The original was written with his own hand. I could have no greater assurance that it is his writing, except I had seen him write it, having carefully com- pared the writing with many other manuscripts of his, from the great respect I did justly bear to him, and found it a valuable performance. I took an exact copy some years ago for my own use; but the original itself being not now in my custody, I have transcribed this from my own copy with the greatest care and with my own hand, which, though it is not so fair as I could wish — as multitude of business would not allow me the necessary time a fair draught would require — yet, I nothing doubt you will find it legible. My near relation to the deceased author renders it im- proper for me to give you an ample character of him; but, if you desire any further information concerning him, some care shall be taken to obtain it from more proper hands. His father was minister in Dunagor, in the County of Antrim, before the rebellion of the Irish in the year 1641, and among the first Presbyterian ministers who laboured in these parts after the Reformation; and my uncle, being then a young man, had the opportunity of being an eye witness to some of the most remarkable passages which he has inserted in these papers; which, if they give you any satisfaction in the reading, or can serve you in any of the good purposes you have in view, it will be my great satisfaction. However that be, you may depend on the exactness of the copy which I LETTER TO WODROW, THE HISTORIAN. 3 r I now send you by the influence and at the earnest desire of my dear brother, the Rev. William Livingston, who appears very solicitous to serve you, and joins with me in desiring the favour that you would allow it a place among your valu- able Collection which you have made, and are still making, for the service of the church. I hope you will proceed in your exemplary industry; and that the Lord may assist and give you success in all your labours, is the fervent prayer of, rev. and dear sir, your most affectionate brother and humble servant, AND. CRAFORD. For Rev. Mr. Wodrow. [3^2] STEWART'S HISTORY. [WODROW MSS., Lxxv. 40. (Rob. iii. 4, 17.)] THE THIRD AND CHIEFLY INTENDED PART OF THE HISTORY OF THE CHURCH OF IRELAND AS THE GOSPEL BEGAN, WAS CONTINUED AND SPREAD IN THIS ISLAND UNDER OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, AFTER THE SCOTS WERE NATURALIZED.* HAVE given some account before, how the entry of the Scots was into this Island, and upon what pohtical grounds it was estabhshed. I am now to show what course and prosperity the word of God had amongst them; but, before I come to this, I must show a little further what was done in the entry of King Charles I. Yet, let it still be remembered, that from the days of King James, and from the aforesaid Act made in his time, the North of Ireland began to be planted with Scots inhabitants, but they were so few at first and so inconsiderable, that they were not much noticed nor heard of almost, till after King James died and King Charles succeeded; in whose days the Scots began to be noticed, and yet they were not at first ' noticed by Charles himself, till the days of his deputy, or Lieutenant Wentworth — commonly called the Earl of Strafford. * The Scots were encouraged to settle by an Act of the Irish Parliament, in 1614. About 20 years afterwards another Act for "naturalizing of all the Scottish nation," was passed. It is to the first Act that Stewart refers. THE SCOTS IN ULSTER. 313 King Charles, therefore, appointed him to be Lord Lieutenant of Ireland — a man of mighty state, but exceed- ing perverse against all godliness and the professors thereof Under him the King held a Parliament in Ireland (commonly called decimo Caroli), in which some things concerning the church were enacted — yet such as need not be much stuck upon — in regard, the most remarkable thing was the clergy giving to the King eight entire sub- sidies, which fell to be about the year 1634, at which time Ussher was Primate of all Ireland ; yet, they did not this for nothing, for afterwards they obtained a large Act to enable restitution of impropriations, and tythes, and other rights ecclesiastical to the clergy, with a restraint of alienating the same, and this is to be seen at large in the 10 and 11 Caroli. But, leaving these things, I intend with a straight course to carr)' on the History of propagating the Gospel among the new plantation of Scots, and to declare how it began, and by what instruments the Lord did it. Whereas I said before. King James had prepared a place and liberty in Ireland for them, and having given some lands to some men whom he had nobilitated, these men sought tenants for their lands ; and from Scotland came many, and from England not a few, yet all of them generally the scum of both nations, who, for debt, or breaking and fleeing from justice, or seeking shelter, came hither, hoping to be without fear of man's justice in a land where there was nothing, or but little, as yet, of the fear of God. And jn few years there flocked such ^ multitude of people from Scotland that these northern counties of Down, Antrim, Londonderry, &c., were in a good measure planted, which had been waste before ; yet most of the people, as I said before, made up a body (and, it's strange, of diff"erent names, nations, dialects, tempers, breeding, and, in a word, all void 314 SCOTCHMEN MADE BISHOPS. of godliness), who seemed rather to flee from God in this enterprise than to follow their own mercy. Yet God fol- lowed them when they fled from him — albeit, at first it must be remembered that they cared little for any church. So God seemed to care as little for them, for the strangers were no better entertained than with the relics of Popery served upon a ceremonial service of God under a sort of anti- Christian hierarchy, and committed to the care of a number of careless men whom the law calls priests, who were only zealous to call for their gain from their quarter — men who said, " Come, ye, I will bring wine ; let us drink, for the morrow shall be as this day, and much more abundant ;" and thus it fared with the people at first towards the end of King James' and beginning of King Charles' reign, for, in very deed, it was such people, such priests. In those days, because the plantation was of Scots, the King appointed Scotsmen to be bishops where they dwelt, so Echlin* was made Bishop of Down, and after him Leslie; Knox, Bishop of Raphoe, and after him John Leslie ; and other bishops were made from among the Scots — as Maxwell, Adair, and afterwards Baily. But, these seeking to ingratiate themselves with the King, and to be sure that they, being strangers, should come behind in nothing, ran beyond all in violent carrying forward the breeding of their country- men to kindly conforming to the English order of doctrine, discipline, worship, and government. Only the Scots who h^d estates and lands given them appeared forward ; the rest, as I said, cared little Avhat profession was uppermost, and yet thought it a scorn to be hurled against their will into * One of Echlin's daughters was married to Henry Maxwell, Esq., of Finnebrogue, County Down ; and another to Dr. Maxwell, Bishop of Kilmore, the founder of the Karnham family in County Cavau. The Rev. J. R. Echlin, Ardquin, County Down, is lineally descended from him. MR. GLENDINNING. 315 a sudden change of what they had been bred to ; and, there- fore, though they had not the feeling of things from any principle of grace in their hearts, yet the very pride of their heart and a sort of nationality biassed them to scorn con- forming, though they joined with it, because it was the King's will and the law of the land. Thus, on all hands Atheism increased, and disregard of God — iniquity abounded, contention, fighting, murder, thieving, adultery, &c. — as among people who, as they had nothing within them to overawe them, so their ministers' example was worse than nothing, for, from the Prophets of Israel, profaneness went forth to the whole land. And verily at this time the whole body of this people seemed ripe, and soon ripe for the manifestation, in a greater degree, of God's judgments or mercy than had been seen for a long time ; for their carriage made them to be abhorred at home in their native land, insomuch that going for Ireland was looked on as a miserable mark of a deplorable person — yea, it was turned to a proverb, and one of the expressions of disdain that could be invented to tell a man that Ireland would be his hinder end. While thus it was, and when any man would have expected nothing but God's judgment to have followed the crew of sinners, behold the Lord visited them in admirable mercy, the like whereof had not been seen anywhere for many generations. For, among them who had been permitted to preach by the bishops, there was one Mr. Glendinning, a man who never would have been chosen by a wise assembly of ministers, nor sent to begin a reformation in this land, for he was little better than dis- tracted — yea, afterward did actually distract — yet this was the Lord's choice to begin the admirable work of God, which I mention on purpose, that all men may see how the glory is only the Lord's in making a holy nation in this 3r6 MR. GLENDINNING. profane land, and that it was not by might nor by power, nor by man's wisdom, but by my Spirit, says the Lord. This Mr. Glendinning had been bred at St. Leonard's College, in St. Andrew's, and, finding little place in Scotland when things were so carried as to satisfy laudable order in the church, he runs to Ireland with the rest, and, having been ordained a minister, is placed in a parish near to Antrim, called Oldstone. Mr. Robert Blair was come to Bangor, and began to found a blessed work there before Mr. Glendinning went to Old- stone, or anything of that nature did appear in his ministry ; for he, coming first to Carrickfergus, and there beginning to preach, Mr. Blair came over from Bangor upon some business, and occasionally hearing Mr. Glendinning to preach, per- ceived some sparkles of good inclinations in him, yet found him not solid, but weak, and not fit for a public place, and among the English ; on which Mr. Blair did call him, and, using freedom with him, advised him to go to some place in the country among his countrymen — whereupon he went to Oldstone, and was there placed, where God made use of him to awaken the consciences of a lewd and secure people thereabout, his preachings being threaten ings ; and being of a forward zealous temper according to his light (this passage I had from Mr. Blair among divers other things relating to that time), this man, seeing the great lewdness and ungodly sinfulness of the people, preached to them nothing but law, wrath, and the terrors of God for sin ; and in very deed for this only was he fitted, for hardly could he preach any other thing ; but behold the success ! for his hearers, finding themselves condemned by the mouth of God speaking in his Word, fell into such anxiety and terror of conscience, that they looked on themselves as altogether lost and damned, as those of old who said, " Men and brethren, what THE REVIVAL. 317 shall we do to be saved ;" and this work appeared not in one single person only, or two, but multitudes were brought to understand their way, and to cry out, " What shall we do T I have seen them myself stricken,* and swoon with the Word — yea, a dozen in one day carried out of doors as dead, so marvellous was the power of God smiting their hearts for sin, condemning and killing ; and some of those were none of the weaker sex or spirit, but indeed some of the boldest spirits, who formerly feared not with their sword to put a whole market town in a fray ; yea, in defence of their stub- bornness, cared not to lie in prison and in the stocks, and, being incorrigible, were as ready to do the like the next day. Yea, I have heard one of them, then a mighty strong man (now a mighty Christian), say that his end in coming to church was to consult with his companions how to work some mischief, and yet at one of those sermons was he so catched, that he was fully subdued. But why do I speak of him ? we knew, and yet know, multitudes of such men who had no power to resist the word of God ; but the heart, being pricked and smitten with the power of God, the stub- born, who sinned and gloried in it, because they feared not man, are now patterns of sobriety, fearing to sin because they fear God ; and this spread through the country to ad- miration, so that, in a manner, as many as came to hear the word of God, went away slain with the words of his mouth, especially at that river (commonly called the Six-Mile Water), — for there this work began at first — thereafter at Larne by Mr. Dunbar. For a short time this work lasted as a sort of disease for which there was no cure, the poor people lying under the spirit of bondage ; and the poor man who was the instrument of it, not being sent, it seems, to preach Gospel * If Mr. Stewart died at the age of forty-six, he could not have been more than eight or nine at the time to which he here refers. 3l8 THE EARLY MINISTERS. SO much as law, they lay for a time in a most deplorable condition, slain for their sin, and knew of no remedy. The Word they could not want, and yet the more they heard it, the more they could not abide it, as Paul says. But the Lord, who said to Israel after they had been two years at Mount Sinai, " Ye have dwelt long enough about this mount," did so to those afflicted consciences; for the report of this harvest flying abroad, brought over several zealous godly men, who most of them were young men who could not be admitted in Scotland unless they would con- form, and they, hoping that God would accept their labours in Ireland, where an effectual door seemed to be opened,* came to this land, and in a short time came those memor- able persons to the County Antrim — 1. Mr. Josias Welsh, son to the famous Mr. John Welsh ; he pitched at Templepatrick as chaplain to Captain Norton, so he was next neighbour to the Oldstone. 2. Mr. George Dunbar, who had been once minister in Ayr, in Scotland, but, being outed by the bishops, came to Ireland, and laboured with great effect. After he was put from Ayr, he was for a time prisoner at Blackness, and in Ireland first preached at Carrickfergus, but having no enter- tainment there, stayed a while at Ballymena, then came to Larne, or Inver, by whose means all that country heard the Word, and were first gathered unto the Lord. 3. Mr. Robert Cunningham, at Holywood, in the County of Down, had been one of them who, before the coming of the rest, were like to have conformed, but proved a most excellent minister in the Lord's work. 4. Mr. James Hamilton, that worthy man who died * It is evident from this that these ministers were admitted into the church without being required to conform. THE EARLY MINISTERS. 319 minister at Edinburgh. After he had been famous there, he was at this time minister at Ballywalter, in the Ards, County of Down. 5. Mr. John Livingston, son to the very worthy Mr. WilHam Livingston, who had been minister at Lanark in Scotland. He was minister of KiUinchy, in the County of Down. 6. Mr. Robert Blair, who was a star of the first magnitude, and appeared eminent in the Lord's work before the rest came, was, from being Professor of Philosophy in Glasgow, invited hither by Sir James Hamilton, and embraced the charge of Bangor — by whose means, also, not only was his neighbour, Mr. Robert Cunningham, like another Apostle, instructed in the way of God more perfectly, but his spiiitual wisdom and learning was a great ornament and help to the beginnings of this church. At this time of people gathering to Christ, it pleased the Lord to visit mercifully the honourable family in Antrim, so that Sir John Clotworthy and the lady his mother, and his own precious lady, did shine in an eminent manner in receiving the Gospel, and offering themselves a first-fruits of their honourable families to the Lord, and did worthily in cherish- ing these beginnings — whose example instantly other gentle- men followed, such as Captain Norton, and others of whom the Gospel made a clear and cleanly conquest ; and by their means some more godly ministers were added, as we shall hear afterward. Now, remember what fever the whole country was in, and hear how it was allayed; for, God sending Mr. Welsh upon that water side, the first of the work began, God gave him the Spirit to preach the Gospel, and to bring the Word to heal them, whom the other by his ministry had wounded, so that the slain were breathed upon, and life came into 320 HUGH CAMPBELL. them ; and they stood up as men now freed from the spirit of bondage ; then did love enter instead of fear ; the oil of joy for the spirit of heaviness ; and, withal, strong desire of knowledge, peace of deeply exercised consciences, a full walking, and a great desire in many to walk in the ways of God. Indeed, the joy and spirit of that time in this place can't by words be well expressed. Then, those that feared the Lord spake often one to another, and the "Lord hearkened and heard, and put them (as it were soon) among His jewels, if He have any jewels in any part of the earth. This is much to be observed when you consider what stuff he had to make them of, and when you think again that, without law or liberty sought or obtained of the rulers, Christ entered upon that work at his own hand, and strengthened his kingdom in Ireland by putting it in the hearts of a people who had been rebels all their lives long. When, therefore, the multitude of wounded consciences were healed, they began to draw into holy communion, and met together privately for edification (a thing which in a lifeless generation is both neglected and reproved) ; but now the new life forced it upon the people who desired to know what God was doing with the souls of their neighbours who (they perceived) were wrought on in spirit, as they had been. There was a man in the parish of Oldstone, called Hugh Campbell, who had fled from Scotland, for he had killed a man there. Him God caught in Ireland, and made him an eminent and exemplary Christian until this day. He was a gentleman of the house of Duket Hall. After this man was healed of the wound given to his soul by the Almighty, he became very refreshful to others who had less learning and judgment than himself; and, therefore, invited some of his honest neighbours who fought the same fight of faith to meet THE RELIGIOUS MEETINGS. 321 him at his house on the last Friday of the month, where, and when beginning with a few, they spent their time in prayer, mutual edification and conference of what they found within them, nothing like the superficial and super- fluous worship of some cold and old idle-hearted professors who afterwards made this work a snare to many ; but these new beginners were more filled with heart exercise than with head notions, and with fervent prayer rather than conceity gifts to fill the ear — yea, the Lord sent down the fire of love, real affection, and fervency among them, to declare that He accepted their sacrifice as a sweet savour to the Lord. This meeting, as I said, began with very few ; but still, as they truly increased, so did this meeting for private edifica- tion increase, and still at Hugh Campbell's house on the last Friday of the month — at last they grew so numerous that the ministers who had begotten them again to Christ thought fit that some of them should be still with them to prevent what hurt might follow. INDEX. Aberdour — 58. Adair, Rev. Patrick— 25, 124, 149, 154, 182, 188-90, 194, 197, 216, 217, 234, 241, 263, 265, 274, 275, 281, 294. Adair MS.— 1, 43, 234 ; Bishop— 314 ; MS. Introduction, x., xi. Adair, Rev. William, sen. — 102, 116, 117, 119 ; jun., Introd., ix., x., xiii., xxx. Adair, Sir Robert-151, 152, 155, 201 ; Introduction xxx. Advocates' Library — 309. Aird, Rev. John— 92. Albemarle, Duke of— 242. Alexander, Lord Mount— 266, 274, 278, 281. Alexander, William, Earl of Stirling— 34, 35. Allen— 195. America — 46. An'hbaptism— 149 ; Anabaptists— 195, 215, 216, 222, 224, 231, 235. Ancrum — 58. Anglesea, Earl of— 128. Anglesey, Lord— 243, 268. Antrim — 9, 16, 20, 27, 28, 41, 60, 90, 96, 105, 122, 177; Meetings at — 41, 185; Castle— 29 ; Earl of— 68. Ards, Lady — 39, 281 ; Lord of —59, 86, 90, 94, 117, 132, 155, 160, 162, 164, 167, 168, 169, 170, 172. Argyle, Lord— 117, 118, 175 ; his Regiment— 93. Armagh— 71, 214. Army, Scotch — 88. Articles, Irish— 91, 266 ; Thirty-Nine— 266. Ashe, Rev. Mr.— 242. Assembly at Glasgow— 50 ; of Scotland— 96, 101, 121 ; at St. Andrews, 97. Aston, Sir Arthur — 174. Athlone— 283. Ayr— 21, 53. Ayrshire, Carrick in — 53. Baillie, Rev. Robert— 54. Baily, Bishop— 314. Baird, Rev. Mr.- 92, 93, 100 : John— 136. Ballintoy— 135. Ballycarry— 155, 182, 293. 324 INDEX. Ballykelly— 107, 117. Ballymacarrett — i7. Ballymena— 96, 105, 122, 167 ; Synod of— 224, 241, 243, 318. Ballyraoney— 124, 135. Ballynure— 293. Ballywalter— 12, 96, 98. 117, 123, 319. Band, Black— 51, 68. Bangor— 6, 7, 38, 9(3, 103, 124, 207, 304 ; Act of— 210, 211, 213. Bann, River — 167. Barnett, Rev. John, D.D.— 297. Barrow, Colonel— 180, 207, 208. Barry, Sir James — 234. Basnage, Monsieur — 4. Baty, Rev. James— 94, 98, 121. Baxter's Life — 25 ; his opinion of Cromwell — 227. Baxter, Rev. James — 140. Beal, Colonel— 128. Belfast— 42, 90, 96, 100, 103, 104, 128, 161, 168, 169, 179, 191. Bell, Mr.— 48, 119. Bellaghy— 262. Benburb— 132. Bennet, Rev. Mungo — 262. Berkely, Lord— 293, 294, 301. Bernard, Rev. Dr. — 66 ; Introduction, xxiii., xxvi. Bewly— 36. BUly— 106, 124, 135. Bishops— 240. Black, Rev. Mr.— 100. Blackness— 318. Blackwater, The— 132. Blair, Rev. Robert— 1-15, 21-25, 27, 29-31, 32-37, 42, 44, 46, 47, 50, 52, 53, 95, 98, 316, 319; his Life — 7; his Death — 58; dealings with Glendinning — 17-19; his opinion of Cromwell ; his character ; Introduction, xvi., xviii., xxi., xxiii., xxviii. Blood's Plot— 270-272 ; his career— 273, 276, 309 ; Introduction, xx., xxi. Bohemia — 94. Bolton, Sir Richard — 24, note. Boyd, of Trochrigge— 5 ; Thomas, M.P.— 275. Boyle, Archbishop— 291, 298 ; Bishop— 296. Boyse, Rev. Joseph — 178. Bramhall, Bishop— 39, 62, 244, 246, 253 ; death of— 282. Breda— 174, 232, 237, 256, 257. Brice, Rev. Edward — 1, 20. Broadisland— 103, 182. BroghiU, Lord- 236. 242, 244. Brown, Rev Mr.— 262 ; Andrew — 42. Bruce, Rev. Robert — 2 ; Introduction, xxxi. ; Rev. Michael — 259, 260, 261, 297 ; Introduction, XXX. ; Rev. Dr. — 260; Rev.W. — 260; Introduction, xi. Buchanan — 249. Buckworth, Bishop — 22. INDEX. 325 Burleigh— 88. Bury, Sir WiUiam— 236. Bute, Isle of— 44. Buttle, Rev. David— 122, 124, 129, 131. Caimcastle — 96, 207 ; Introduction, xiii. Calainy, Rev. Mr.— 242 ; his Life and Times— 178. Calvin— 249 ; Calvinists— 266. Calwell, Rev. Mr.— 262. Cameron, Mr. — 5. Campbell, Archibald— 42 ; Hugh, of Duke's Hall— 61, 320 ; Campbell's regiment, 92. Canterburian's Self-conviction — 54. Carlingford— 277, 278, 280. Carlow — 71. Carlyle, Thomas, quoted— 227. Cammony— 293, 310. Caronis — 134. Ca rrickfergus— €, 9, 10, 16, 26, 52, 60, 68, 88, 90, 96, 102, 117, 128, 130, 136, 150, 179 202, 276, 280, 318. Cartwright, Mr.— 10. Cassander, Anglicanus, and Scotieanus — 25. Castle reagh — 48. Caulfleld, Lord— 82. Cavan, County of — 115, 214. Censures, Privy — 138. Cessation, The— 253. Chaplains, Scotch — 92. Characteristics of Livingston, quoted— 42. Charlemont — 82. Charles, Prince— 26; Charles L— 145, 312; Charles II.— 162, 243. Chichester, Colonel— 100 ; Sir Arthur— 274, 275. Clanbrasil, Countess of— 281, 304. Claneboy, Lord— 6, 10, 12, 27, 59, 86, 90, 94, 95, 155, 173. Clarke, Mr.— 277. Clogher, Bishop of— 62. Clotworthy, Sir Hugh— 17, 84 ; Major, 107; Lady, 191, 206, 247; Sir John— 176, 191; 216-220, note, 232, 242, 319. Clough— 167. Cochrane, Captain Brice — 150. Cockburn, Rev. William— 120. Cole, Sir William— 87, 115, 116, 117. Coleraine- 70, 72, 90, 105, 172, 175. Colleges— 233. Colville, Rev. Dr.— 130, 131. Colwort, Rev. Henry- 20, 52, 58. Comber— 96, 103, 124, 192, 207. Commission Court, High — 21, 67. Confession of Faith — 135. Conclave at Rome — 76, 79. 326 INDEX. Conformists— 99, 122. Connor — 176. Connaught — 79, 175. Convocation — 91. Convention, The— 230-33, 235-6, 239-40. Conway, Lord — 167. Coote, Sir Cliarles- 139, 14S-9, 156-7, 162-3, 175, 180, 230, 236, 244. Cornwall, Thomas— 98, 99 ; Rev. Gabriel— 225. Covenant, National— 68 ; Solemn League and— 103, 106, 108, 115, 143, 144, 213, 230 ; Burning of — 254. Cowthard, or Cathcart, Rev. John — 281. Cox, Rev. Samuel— 231, 233. Crawford, Rev. Tliomas— 281, 293, 299 ; Rev. Andrew— 309, 311. Crookshanks, Rev. John— 272, 283, 285. Cromwell, Henry— 223, 224, 225, 231 ; Richard— 227, 236 ; Oliver, 145, 146, 153, 174, 200, 202, 215, 219, 220, 222 ; death of— 226 ; character— 227, 255. CuUenan, of Raphoe — 63. Cunningham, Rev. John— 300 ; James— 252, 281, 299 ; Rev. Robert, of Holy wood— 9, 16, 318 ; death and epitaph— 49 ; of Taboin— 129, 137 ; Rev. Hugh— 92, 119, 121, 130, 209, 210. Cunningham, Lieutenant-Colonel — 158, 163, 224. Cunningham, Sir John — 112. Daemonologj' — 300. Dalway, Robert — 43 ; Captain John— 254. Dalzell, Major— 102, 170, 177. Davidson, Rev. John — 5. Deacons — 12. Debentures — 253. Declaration— 156, 160, 161, 163, 171, 175, 241, 249, 257. Delirium Tremens — 13. Derry— 70, 107, 108, 113, 163, 167, 170. Dick, Rev. John— 148. Dickson,' Rev. David— 2, 48, 53, 193. Directory for worship — 136. Donaclony— 300. Donaghadee— 96, 124, 191, 308, 310 Donegal, Earl of— 100, 274. Donegore— 26, 307, 308, 310. Douglas, Rev. Robert — 175. Down— 28, 60. Drogheda — 174. Drumraond, Rev. Thomas— 130, 285. Drysdale, Rev. John— 94, 98, 122, 210, 277, 281, 294, 296, 298. Dublin— 26, 37, 48, 70, 72, 73, 80, 170, 233, 240, 246, 303 ; Castle of— 82, 83, 176. Dumfries— 58, 118. Dunadry — 176. Dunbar, Rev. George— 21, 33, 317, 318; Battle of— 158, 227. Dundalk— 153, 173, 179. INDEX. 327 Dundonald— 120, 124. Dungannon, Lord— 277, 278, 281. Dunlop, Rev. Mr.— 262. Duntreath, Lady— 20. Dunluce— 106. Eagle's Wing — 42. Eccles, Captain — 149. Echlin, Bishop— 10, 21, 22, 33, 39, 314. Edinburgh— 50, 55, 58, 118. Edmondstone, Mr. — 155. Elders — 12 ; elderships erected — 96. Eglinlon's regiment — 92, 93. Elizabeth, Queen— S, 91. Ellis, Fulk— 60 ; Major— 156, 167, 169. Elriugton, Rev. Dr. — 291 ; Introduction, xxi., xxvi. Engagement, Scotch- 141, 170 ; Cromwell's— 192, 193, 198, 200 ; the Engagers— 148. England, New— 40, 43, 44. Enniskillen— 87, 114, 115. Episcopal party — 215 ; clergy — 264. Eustace, Sir Maurice — 244. t Fairfax— 145. Fast appointed— 99, 101. Fenton, Mr. William— 120, 121. Ferguson Rev. Archibald— 122, 124, 129, 132, 136, 139, 149, 194, 206, 216. Ferguson, Dr. Victor— 234 ; J. F., Esq.— 234. Fermanagh — 214. Flanders— 76. Fleetwood, Lord General— 194, 195, 207, 215, 217, 218, 222, 227. Fleming, Rev. James— 262 ; " FulfiUiug of the Scriptures" — 308. Forbes, Sir Arthur— 232, 266, 275, 276, 286, 290, 298. France — 75, 76. Freeman, Mr.— 28-31. Friars, Irish — 27. FuUarton, Rev.WilUam— 121, 128. Galbraith, Mr. Humphry— 107, 110; Major James— 113. Galgorm— 130. Galloway— 53, 191. Galway— 224. Gamble, Rev. David— 130. Geddes, Janet — 56, Introduction, xiii. Germany — 94. Gibson, Dean — 1, 7. Girwin, David — 42. Glasgow, Rev. Archibald — 140. Glasgow College — 1, 2, 5. Glenarm — 6. 328 INDEX. Glencaim's Regiment— 92, 93, 150, 167. Glendinning, Rev. James— 16-19, 315, 316. Gordon, Rev. James— 124, 182, 277, 281, 296. Gowan, Rev. Thomas — Introduction, xxxi. Graham, Rev. James — 121. Greenliam, Rev. Mr. — 3. Greenwich — 35. Grey, Rev. John— 124, 148, 210, 224, 225-6, 271, 276-9, 282, 294, 296 ; death of, 299, 308. Grevinchovius — 30. Greyabbey — 175. Groom sport — 40. Hall, Rev. Tliomas- 124, 166, 256, 281, 294. H.altridge, Rev. John— 293. Hamill, Rev. James — 121. Hamilton, Rev. James— 12, 16, 42-3 ; death— 58, 95, 98, 117, 118, 318. Hamilton, Sir Frederic— 87, 107-8 ; Captain— 129, 177 ; Mr. Francis— 277. Hamilton, Rev. Robert— 136, 252, 281 ; Rev. George— 140. Hamilton, Duke of— 143, 281 ; Colonel John, 176. Hart, Rev. John— 225, 256, 275-6, 281, 285. Heber, Bishop — 246, 297 ; Introduction, xrvi. , xxxii. Henderson, Rev. Alexander — 36 ; Rev. Hugh — 102, 136. Henry, Rev. Robert— 293, 300. Hepburn, Captain — 110. Heylin, Rev. Dr. Peter — Introduction, xv., xvi. Hill, Frank-^8 ; Colonel— 196. Hillsborough— 247, 297. History of the Rebellion — 74. Holland— 97, 283, 294. Holywood— 96, 104, 117. Howe, Rev. John— 227. Hubbard, Rev. Mr.— 10, 20. Hume, William— 105 ; Hjime's Regiment— 89, 93. Huston, Colonel— 195. Hutchinson, Rev. George— 101, 132, 136 : Alexander, 277, 281, 296. Inchiquin, Lord— 171. Independency — 149 Infanta of Spain — 26. Intrigues of Rome — 76. Ireton— 175. Irvine— 48, 53. Islandmagee— 103, 136, 171. Italy— 75. James I. — 91. " Jet Black Prelatic Calumny" — 84. Jones, Bishop Henry — 193, 196, note. Jones, Colonel— 134, 161, 173. Justices, Lord— 83, 84, 86. INDEX. 329 Kennah, William— 62. Kennedy, Rev. Antony— 124, 153, 182, 184 ; Gilbert, 27T, 297. Kennedy, Captain— 127, 129; William Trail, Esq.— Introduction, xi. Ker, Rev. James— 124, 135, 165-6, 194, 199. Kern— 9. Keyes, Rev. WUliam— 241, 281. Kildare— 80. Killead— 281. Killileagh— 96, 123, 136, 171, 241. Killinchy— 26, 123, 271, 319. King, Sir Robert— 128. Kircudbright — 58. Kirkpatrick — Rev. Dr. James — 308 ; Introduction, x. , xiv. Kneeling at the Lord's Supper— 2, 39. Knox, John— 249 ; Major, 150 ; Bishop— 26, 314. Lagan— 87, 129, 137, 148, 149, 276. Lambert — 229. Lanark, Lord — 143. Langford, Captain— 217. Lame— 96, 124; Lough— 32. Laud, Archbishop — 54, 95; Introduction, xvi., xxvii. Lauder, Rev. Andrew — 148. Lawyers — 81. Law, Archbishop — 3, 4, 5, note. Lawson, Captain — 107, 117. Lecale — 295. Leckie, Laird of — 61. Lecky, Rev. Mr.— 271, 273, 279, 280, Legat, Rev. William— 300. Lees— 120. Leinster — 79. Leland, Rev. Dr. — Introduction, xv. Leslie, Bishop of Raphoe— 62, 314 ; Rev. Charles, 62. Leslie, General— 88, 105, 141. Leslie, Rev. Henry— 33 ; Bishop, 62, 245, 285-7, 296, 314. Leslie, Rev. Mr.— 112. Letterkenny— 112, 130 ; Lifford— 286. Lindsay, Lady Crawford — 281. Lingard, Rev. Dr. — 74. Lisnegarvey— 90, 128, 152, 156, 159, 177, 247. Lithgow, Rev. John — 121. Livingston, Rev. Alexander— 148 ; Rev. Henry, 296 ; Rev. William, 309, 311. Livingston, Rev. John— 5, 26, 33, 40-2, 45-7, 50, 52, 123, 132, 136, 319; Death, 58, Introduction, xvi., xvii., xxi., xxviii. London — 40. Londonderry— 72, 90, 214, 313. Lord's Day— 91, 227, 238. 330 INDEX. Lord's Supper— 28, 116, 288. Loudon, Eaii of— 146. Lough Fergus (Carrickfergus) — 44. Lougli Ryan^4. Louth— 80, Luther— 75. Maguire, Lord— 79, 83. Maine, Rev. Henry — 170. Major, Judge— 24 ; Rev. Mr— 140. Malignants— 124, 238. Manchester, Lord — 242. Manifestations, strange — 32. Mant, Bishop — 288, Introduction, xvi., xxi. Manton, Rev. Dr.— 242. Margetson, Primate — 282. Mai-y, Queen — 264. Massarecne, Lord- 17, 220, 246-7, 252-3, 264-7, 274, 278, 280-1. Matthews— 120. Maxwell, Rev. John— 33 ; Bishop, 62, 314. Maxwell, Dr. — 39 ; Captain, 163 ; of Finnebrogue, 314. Maybole— 205, 206. M'Bride, Rev. Mr.— 84. M'Cabbin, Fergus — 53. M'Cart, Owen— 132, 173. M'CleUand, Rev. Mr.— 42, 47, 52, 58-9, 62, 117, 119. M'Cormick, Rev. Mr.— 272, 283, 284. M'Kail, Rev. Matthew— 101. M'Kail, Rev. Hugh— 120. M'Mahon, Colonel— 83. M'Neill, Donald— 120, 121, 128, 135. Meath— 80. Mein, John — 50. Mervj'n, Colonel— 107, 110, 113, 116. MiUer, Archibald — 47. Milton, John — 153, note. Monaghan — 214. Monck— 90, 134, 13S-9, 148-51, 153, 156-7, 159-61, 228-9, 236-7. Montgomery, Mr. Hugh — 171 ; .8ir James — 175. Montgomery, Rev. George — 300. Monroe, Colonel George— 133, 149, 167, 169-70, 172, 176-7. Monroe, Major-General Robert — 88, 109, 117, 125, 128, 132, 139, 150-1. Montrose— 90, 122, 127, 170. Moore, Roger— 79 ; Captain, 217, 271, 277, 283. Moore, Mr.— 163. Morgan, Major — 196. Mount- Alexander, Lord — 266. Movintcashel, Earl of— 131. Mountjoy, Viscount— 158. INDEX. 331 Mountrath, Earl of— 244. Muff— 107. Naturalizing of the Scots — 312. Nesbitt, Rev. Andrew— 262. Nevin, Mr. — 95. Newgate — 280. Newtonards— 96, 103, 117, 123, 136, 224, 308. Newtonlimavady — 107, 117. Nick— 14 ; Niliil Damus, 14. Nonconfonnist, The — 303. Norris, Tobias — 192. Norton, Captain— 318, 319. Oath, Black— 51, 59, 60, 64, 77, 95, 103, 111. O'Coiinolly, Owen— S3, 86, 176. Oldstoue— 16, 20, 318, 320. O'Neill, Sir Phelim— 82, 132, 133. O'Neill, Owen Roe— 132. ' O'Quin, Rev. Jeremiah— 124, 135, 165, 166, 184, 187, 194. Ossory, Earl of— 286, 290. Oswell, or Oswald, Rev. Mr. — 2. Orange, Prince of — 178. Ordination — 293 ; Introduction. Ormond, Marquis of— 156, 162, 165, 167, 170-72, 259, 265 ; Duchess of— 281. Orrery, Lord— 230, 232, 244. Paisley — 58. Pale— 63, 79, 80. Papists— 26, 65, 66, 105, 115, 123. Parliament— 77, 81 ; Long- 219, 236. Parsons, Sir William — 83. Peden, Rev. Alexander — 292 ; Introduction, xxix. Peebles, Rev. Thomas— 92-3, 124, 182, 294 ; death of— 300 ; Introduction, xxxL Pentland— 155, 272. Perth Assembly, Articles of — 2. Philips, Mr.— 107. Pont, Mrs. — 61. Portaferry— 96, 98, 208. Portumna — 224. Prayer, private, in church — 55. Prayer, Common — 100, 238, 267 ; Introduction, xxii., xxv. Preachers, Field— 258, 260. Prediction, Ussher's— 66. Presbyterian Loyalty — 308, 309 ; Introduction, x., xiv. Presbytery, First— 93. Preston, Battle of— 148, 149, 153. Price, Rev. Mr.— 120. Protestors— 204, 209. Puritans— 63, 67, 77. Pursuivants — 40. 232 INDEX. Queries of the Duke of Ormond— 266, 267. Ramelton— 113, 130. Ramsay, Rev. Gilbert— 124, 182, 277, 281, 296 ; death of, 300. Raphoe— 112, 113 ; Bishop of, 62, 63. Rawdon, Colonel — 192 ; Sir George, 245. Ray— 112, 130, 137. RebeUion of 1641—51, 70-80. Redfeme, James — 72. Reid's History of Presbyterian Church— 24, 39, 43, 60, 61, 95, 106, 107, 120, 155, 158, 183, 245, 254, 262, 275, 277, 294, 303 ; Introduction, xii., xx. Reid, Rev. William— 297. Renwick, Rev. James — Introduction, xxix. Representation, The— 153, 154, 165, 165. Resolutioners — 204. Restoration, The— 228, 239, 240. Revenue, Commissioners of — 184, 191, 206. Richardson, Rev. William— 171, 241, 256, 277, 281, 296 ; death of, 299, 300. Ridge, Rev. John— 9, 16, 20, 53. Roberts, Rev. Francis— 223. Robarts, Lord— 243, 286, 290, 291, 292. Rochelle — 4. Roman Antichrist — 75. Rotterdam— 58, 168. Route— 105, 214. Rowan, Rev. Robert— 262 ; Rev. Andrew, 262. Rowley, Mr.— 29, 30, 117. Rule, Principal — 178. Rump Parliamen^-200, 202, 215, 219, 236. Rupert, Prince — 141. Rutherford, Rev. Samuel — 58. Salamanca, University of— 27. Saunderson, Lieutenant-Colonel — 112, 158. Scott, Rev. John— 92. Seaborn — 46. Semple, John— 61 ; Rev. William— 130, 209, 210, 265, 285 ; Rev. Henry, 148, 276. Separatists — 27. Service Book — 48, 54, 55. Shaw, Rev. Antony— 149, 169, 225 : Rev. James, 149, 201, 281, 299 ; John, 281 ; Patrick— 293. Simpson, Rev. James — 92. Sinclair's regiment — 89, 92. Six-mile Water— 28, 317. Skefflngton, Sir John— 220. Sorcery— 299. Spain— 75, 76. Spotswood, or Spottiswood, Archbishop — 5, 50. Sprint, Mr. —25. INDEX. 233 St. Andrews— 57, 316. Stephenson, Dr.— Introduction, xi. Stewart, Rev. Andrew, sen., 26, 307; jun., 124, 191, 193, 206, 210, 217, 265, 271, 274, 277-9, 282-3, 294, 296, 308, 309, 310, 317. Stewart, Sir Andrew — 37, 38 ; John, Provost of Ayr, 42. Stewart, Major— 61, 62 ; Mr., 135. Stewart, Sir WiUiam— 63, 86, 90, 112-3, 115 ; Sir Robert, 86, 90, 107, 110, 113, 115, 117, 165. Stewart, Captain Alexander— 127 ; Sir Alexander, 158, 163-4, 170, 173. Strabane— 62, 116. Strafford— 37, 59, 67, 73. Stranraer— 50, 51, 58, 117. Stroan, or Strandtown — 47. Sylvester's Life of Baxter— 25, 273. Taboin, or Taughboyne — 112. Taverner- 300. Taylor, Rev. Timothy— 183-90, 192. Taylor, Bishop Jeremy— 244-6, 248-9, 267, 296; Introduction, xxvi., xxx.-xxxiii. Temple, Sir John— 72, 74. Templepatrick— 96, 124, 182, 207, 318. Tender, The, or Engagement— 193, 200. Theatre— 303. Thornton, Mr.— 107. Tipperary scheme — 201. Tithes— 241. Torphichen — 26. TraU, Lieutenant-Colonel — 156. Trueman, Mr. — 68. Tuam, Archbishop of— 106. Tyrone— 214. Ulster and its early state — 8, 9. Union, Army Bond of— 127. Upton, Mr.— 135. Umey— 130. Ussher, Primate— 21, 24-5, 33-4, 66, 91, 123, 245, 249 ; Introduction, xv., xxi., xxvi. Venables, Colonel— 174-5, 177-9, 180, 182, 184, 192, 194, 196, 202, 206. Vemet— 98. Vesey, Rev. Thomas— 106, 121, 128 ; Hugh, 184, 194, 234, 244. Visitation, Taylor's— 248, 250. Wallace, William — 40. Wallace, Captain— 122 ; Colonel, 149, 156, 168. Wallace, Rev. James— 130 ; Rev. George, 225, 262. War, Council of— 156, 157, 161, 163. Watson, Rev. Mr.— 112, 113; Rev. Dr.— 121, 128. Weeks, Rev. Mr.— 185, 186, 187-8, 190. Weir, Rev. John— 102, 117 ; death of, 118. 334 INDEX. Welsh, Rev. John— 20, 318; Introduction, xxii. Welsh, Rev. Josias— 20, 27, 33, 38, 318; his death, 40, 41; Introduction , xxii. Wentworth— 60, 95, 218. Wexford— 71, 174. White, Rev. Adam— 285 ; Rebecca, 297. Whitehall— 238, 239. Wicklow — 71. Wight, Isle of— 145, 146, 219. Wilson, Rev. Hugh— 281, 297 ; Mr. George, 809. Witches— 299, 300. Wodrow, The Historian— 309, 310, 311. Wood, Rev. James— 58, 193. Worcester, Battle of— 227. Young, Andrew — 48. Young, John, Esq. — 130. Young, Rev. Robertr— 140. Zanchy, Colonel — 195. Marcus Ward & Co., Printers, Belfast and Dublin. f